Isabella of Angoulême
F, #1621, b. 1188, d. 31 May 1246
Father* | Count Aymer de Valence of Angoulême1,2,3,4,5 b. b 1165, d. 1218 | |
Mother* | Alice de Courtenay1,2,4,5 b. c 1160, d. c 14 Sep 1205 | |
Isabella of Angoulême|b. 1188\nd. 31 May 1246|p55.htm#i1621|Count Aymer de Valence of Angoulême|b. b 1165\nd. 1218|p97.htm#i2884|Alice de Courtenay|b. c 1160\nd. c 14 Sep 1205|p97.htm#i2885|Count William I. of Angoulême|b. c 1134\nd. 1178|p97.htm#i2887|Marguerite de Turenne|b. c 1120\nd. a 1201|p97.htm#i2886|Peter of France|b. c 1125\nd. 10 Apr 1183|p97.htm#i2894|Elizabeth de Courtenay|b. 1127\nd. a 14 Sep 1205|p97.htm#i2895| |
Birth* | 1188 | 6,2,3,4,5 |
Marriage* | 24 August 1200 | Bordeaux, France, 2nd=John Lackland6,2,3,4,5 |
Marriage* | 10 May 1220 | Groom=Hugh X of Lusignan7,1,2,3,8,4,5 |
Death* | 31 May 1246 | Fontrévrault, Anjou, France6,2,3,4,5 |
Burial* | Fontevraud, Anjou2 | |
DNB* | Isabella [Isabella of Angoulême] (c.1188-1246), queen of England, second consort of King John, was the only child of Audemar, count of Angoulême (d. 1202), and his wife, Adalmues or Alice, widow of Guillaume, count of Jouy, and daughter of Pierre de Courtenay, a descendant of Louis VI of France. Isabella was about twelve years old at the time of her marriage to King John, and so cannot have been born much before 1188. John had divorced his first wife, Isabella, countess of Gloucester, soon after his accession, and on 24 August 1200 he married Isabella of Angoulême. The chroniclers suggest that John had unexpectedly become besotted with the young girl, but in reality his decision reflects less romantic, political considerations. The counts of Angoulême controlled a wealthy and strategically significant province lying between the Plantagenet strongholds of Poitiers and Bordeaux. Earlier in 1200 Isabella had been betrothed to Hugues, count of Lusignan, who had recently been awarded the neighbouring lordship of La Marche by King John. The betrothal threatened to establish Hugues as lord of Lusignan, La Marche, and Angoulême, and hence as a dangerous rival to the Plantagenets. To counter this threat John stepped in to claim Isabella for himself. Following their marriage at Angoulême on 24 August Isabella accompanied John to Chinon and thence to England, where on 8 October 1200 she was crowned and anointed in Westminster Abbey. John's actions caused uproar in France. Deprived of Isabella, his promised bride, and her inheritance, Hugues defected to the French king, Philip Augustus. In response to his complaints Philip pronounced a sentence of forfeiture against John, which over the next three years was to serve as the pretext for a campaign of conquest in which the French drove John from Normandy and much of his continental inheritance. To this extent John's marriage with Isabella was directly responsible for his expulsion from the Plantagenet lands in France. In 1204, following the death of the king's mother, Eleanor of Aquitaine, Isabella was promised Eleanor's dower lands in England and Normandy, including the towns of Exeter, Wilton, Ilchester, and Malmesbury, the honour of Berkhamsted, the farm of Waltham in Essex, and the county of Rutland together with Rockingham. In addition, shortly after her marriage in 1200, she had been promised dower in Anjou and Poitou, consisting of the lordships of Niort, Saintes, and six other towns. During her husband's lifetime, however, she appears to have controlled no marriage portion of her own, her expenses being met by occasional payments from the king, and, perhaps, from the revenues of queen's gold, an additional levy charged upon fines with the crown. In spite of stories of recrimination and infidelity retailed by some chroniclers, it is clear that, though Isabella was rarely in John's company after 1205, she continued to command his trust. She gave birth to five of John's legitimate children: the future king, Henry III (1207-1272), Richard (1209-1272), Joan (1210-1238), Isabella (1214-1241), and Eleanor (1215?-1275). And in 1214 she crossed with her husband to Poitou, where John was able to establish control over her inheritance in Angoulême. During the ensuing civil war in England, she was kept in relative safety in the west country. The death of John and the accession of Henry III in October 1216 were followed by the release of Isabella's dower, from which, within the following six months, she made awards to the monks of Malmesbury and St Nicholas's, Exeter, in memory of her late husband. For the rest of her life she continued to use her title and her seal as queen of England. None the less, following John's death, she appears to have been excluded from the inner circle of the new royal council. Denied possession of the castles of Exeter and Rockingham, supposedly part of her dower, and refused payment of 3500 marks which she claimed to have been willed by John, in July 1217 she effectively abandoned her children in England in order to take up her family inheritance in France. Within the next three years she established her lordship over the city and county of Angoulême, despite resistance from the officials whom King John had appointed to administer the county in 1214, and in April or May 1220 she married for a second time. Isabella's new husband, Hugues, count of La Marche, was the son of her former fiancé, repudiated in 1200 in order that she might marry King John. As a result, in 1220 the younger Hugues succeeded to precisely the combined lordship over Lusignan, La Marche, and Angoulême that John had been so anxious to disrupt twenty years before. In addition, via Isabella, he acquired a claim to Isabella's dower lands in England and the lordships of Saintes and Niort, assigned by John as part of her dower in France. The council of Henry III was in no position to resist the marriage, and Hugues was allowed possession of Isabella's English estates. However, disputes soon arose. The English estates of Isabella and Hugues were briefly seized in 1221, and confiscated for good after June 1224, when he joined in alliance with the French king, Louis VIII, effectively paving the way for a French invasion of Poitou. In 1226 a reconciliation was effected with the English court, and in 1230 Isabella met her son, Henry III, for the first time in more than a dozen years, during Henry's ineffective expedition to Brittany and Poitou. However, Isabella and her husband continued to play a double game. In 1241 she is said to have persuaded Hugues to reopen negotiations with England, when French lordship in Poitou looked likely to become over-oppressive. At vast expense Henry III crossed to Poitou in 1242, but Hugues promptly abandoned him to rejoin Louis IX, and Henry's expedition collapsed in disarray. Isabella's marriage, too, proved unstable, shaken by Hugues's infidelities and by threats of divorce; Isabella and her second husband nevertheless had nine children (including Aymer de Lusignan and William de Valence) among whom the family estates were divided. She then retired to the great Plantagenet abbey of Fontevrault, where she died on 4 June 1246, having been veiled as a nun on her deathbed. Although her relations with Henry III had been badly soured by her desertion of him in 1217, and then by Hugues's treachery in 1242, her obsequies were celebrated in England, with royal gifts to the canons of Ivychurch in Wiltshire, the endowment of chantry chapels at Malmesbury and Westminster, and a feast for the poor scholars of Oxford and Cambridge. In 1254 Henry visited Fontevrault, and personally supervised the removal of his mother's body from its resting-place in the chapter house to a site within the abbey church, close to the tombs of his Plantagenet ancestors. Isabella appears to have been a forceful character, capable of imposing her own rule in Angoulême after 1217, but apparently lacking in affection for the children she had had with John. Neither of her husbands was faithful to her, and this, combined with the fact that she was barely out of infancy when she married, may have contributed to the harshness of character attributed to her by some chroniclers. Nicholas Vincent Sources Chancery records · Pipe rolls · Paris, Chron. · F. Michel, ed., Histoire des ducs de Normandie et des rois d’Angleterre (Paris, 1840) · M. Bouquet and others, eds., Recueil des historiens des Gaules et de la France / Rerum Gallicarum et Francicarum scriptores, 20–21 (Paris, 1850–55) [chronicles of William de Nangis and St Denis] · A. Teulet and others, eds., Layettes du trésor des chartes, 5 vols. (Paris, 1863–1909) · cartulary of St Nicholas Exeter, BL, Cotton MS Vitellius D.ix, fol. 65r–v · J. S. Brewer and C. T. Martin, eds., Registrum Malmesburiense: the register of Malmesbury Abbey, 2 vols., Rolls Series, 72 (1879–80) · Fontevrault obituary notices, Bibliothèque Nationale, Paris, MS latin 5480 pt 1, 1 · F. Marvaud, ‘Isabelle d'Angoulême ou La Comtesse-Reine’, Bulletin de la Société Archéologique et Historique de la Charente, 2nd ser., 1 (1856) · H. G. Richardson, ‘The marriage and coronation of Isabella of Angoulême’, EngHR, 61 (1946), 289–314 · F. A. Cazel and S. Painter, ‘The marriage of Isabelle of Angoulême’, EngHR, 63 (1948), 83–9 · H. G. Richardson, ‘King John and Isabelle of Angoulême’, EngHR, 65 (1950), 360–71 · F. A. Cazel and S. Painter, ‘The marriage of Isabelle of Angoulême’, EngHR, 67 (1952), 233–5 · P. Boissonnade, ‘L'ascension, le déclin et la chute d'un grand état féodal du centre-ouest; les Taillefer et les Lusignans, comtes de la Marche et d'Angoulême’, Bulletins et Memoires de la Société Archéologique et Historique de la Charente, 43 (1935) · H. S. Snellgrove, The Lusignans in England, 1247–1258 (1950) Likenesses seal · tomb effigy, Fontevrault, France [see illus.] · tomb effigy, replica, V&A © Oxford University Press 2004–5 All rights reserved: see legal notice Oxford University Press Nicholas Vincent, ‘Isabella (c.1188-1246)’, Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, Oxford University Press, 2004 [http://www.oxforddnb.com/view/article/14483, accessed 24 Sept 2005] Isabella (c.1188-1246): doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/144839 | |
Name Variation | Isabel5 | |
Crowned* | 8 October 1200 | Queen of England4,5 |
Excommunication* | 1208 | by Pope Innocent III4 |
Event-Misc* | 1217 | She returned to France5 |
Event-Misc | 1224 | He defected to Louis VIII during the Capetian invasion of Poitou. She received 2000 livres Parisis p. a. in return for her dower rights., Principal=Hugh X of Lusignan5 |
Event-Misc* | 1230 | They entered an agreement with King Louis IX of France, giving Isabel 5000 livers Tours p. a. in return for resignation of her dower rights., Principal=Hugh X of Lusignan5 |
Event-Misc | 1242 | They rebelled against Louis IX. They were accused of a plot to poison Louis., Principal=Hugh X of Lusignan5 |
Family 1 | John Lackland b. 27 Dec 1166, d. 19 Oct 1216 | |
Children |
|
Family 2 | Hugh X of Lusignan b. b 1196, d. a 6 Jun 1249 | |
Children |
|
Last Edited | 24 Sep 2005 |
Citations
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 153-27.
- [S218] Marlyn Lewis, Ancestry of Elizabeth of York.
- [S232] Don Charles Stone, Ancient and Medieval Descents, 11-5.
- [S234] David Faris, Plantagenet Ancestry, Plantagenet 16.
- [S284] Douglas Richardson, Plantagenet Ancestry, Plantagenet 3.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-26.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 153-28.
- [S233] Frederick Lewis Weis, Magna Charta Sureties, 148-3.
- [S376] Unknown editor, unknown short title.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-27.
- [S285] Leo van de Pas, 30 Jun 2004.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 154-28.
Henry II Curtmantel
M, #1622, b. 5 March 1132/33, d. 6 July 1189
Father* | Geoffrey V "the Fair" Plantagenet1,2,3 b. 24 Nov 1113, d. 7 Sep 1151 | |
Mother* | Matilda Empress of England1,2,3,4 b. 1104, d. 10 Sep 1167 | |
Henry II Curtmantel|b. 5 Mar 1132/33\nd. 6 Jul 1189|p55.htm#i1622|Geoffrey V "the Fair" Plantagenet|b. 24 Nov 1113\nd. 7 Sep 1151|p55.htm#i1624|Matilda Empress of England|b. 1104\nd. 10 Sep 1167|p55.htm#i1626|Fulk V. of Anjou "the Young"|b. 1092\nd. 10 Nov 1143|p97.htm#i2898|Erembourg of Maine|d. 1126|p97.htm#i2899|Henry I. Beauclerc|b. 1068\nd. 1 Dec 1135|p55.htm#i1629|Matilda of Scotland|b. Oct 1079\nd. 1 May 1118|p55.htm#i1628| |
Mistress* | Principal=Alice of France (?)5 | |
Mistress* | Principal=Hikenai (?)5 | |
Mistress* | Principal=Nest verch Iorwerth ab Owain5 | |
Birth* | 5 March 1132/33 | Le Mans, Maine, France1,6,7,5 |
Marriage* | 18 May 1152 | Bordeaux, France, Principal=Eleanor of Aquitaine1,2,6,7,4 |
Marriage* | his mistress, Principal=Rosamond Clifford2 | |
Mistress* | Principal=Ida de Tony8 | |
Death* | 6 July 1189 | Chinon, Normandy, France1,2,6,5 |
Burial* | Fontévrault Abbey, Fontévrault, Normandy, France2,7,5 | |
Death | 8 July 1189 | Chinon, Normandy, France7 |
Hume* | 9 | |
Dickens* | 10 | |
DNB* | Henry II (1133-1189), king of England, duke of Normandy and of Aquitaine, and count of Anjou, was the eldest of three sons born to Empress Matilda, daughter of Henry I, and Geoffrey Plantagenet, count of Anjou. Geoffrey's sobriquet, which is attested by several contemporary sources, has been plausibly but not certainly ascribed to his wearing a sprig of broom, Planta genista, in his helmet. But its attribution as a surname to all the kings of England descended from him until 1485, though undeniably a genealogical convenience, is factually unwarranted. That Richard II adopted the broomcod as one of his personal emblems was purely coincidental—he borrowed it from the French monarchy. Only in the mid-fifteenth century did the name Plantagenet appear as a royal surname, when Richard, duke of York, claimed the throne in 1460 as ‘Richard Plantaginet, commonly called Duc of York’ (RotP, 5.375). The name was also borne by illegitimate sons of Edward IV and Richard III. In the following century it was known to Shakespeare, thus in King John the Bastard Falconbridge, who has been identified as the illegitimate son of Richard I, proclaims that ‘I come one way of the Plantagenets’ (King John, V.vi.12). But not until the late seventeenth century did it pass into common usage among historians. In their time the kings between Henry II and Richard III were usually identified by reference to their parentage or their places of birth—Henry II himself was commonly referred to as Henry FitzEmpress. An Anglo-Norman inheritance Henry's birth on 5 March 1133 at Le Mans brought to fruition the plan of his grandfather and namesake, Henry I, for the English and Norman successions set in motion by the marriage in 1128 of the widowed empress and the young Count Geoffrey. Henry I had made all his barons swear oaths of fealty to his daughter and his grandson. However, the family's estrangement at the time of Henry I's death in December 1135 allowed those within the Anglo-Norman court who opposed both female and Angevin rule, or either one of these, to forswear their oaths and accept another member of the ducal–royal house, Henry I's nephew Stephen, count of Mortain and Boulogne, as their king. This momentous turn of events, followed by the inability of the empress and the count to regain the birthright of the child Henry, either through diplomacy or force of arms, led to years of war and civil unrest. In 1139 Matilda went to England, where she spent nine years before giving up the attempt to wrest control of the throne from Stephen in person. Meanwhile Geoffrey began a slow sweep of Norman defences in 1141, which ended with the fall of Rouen and the count's investiture as duke in 1144. The conquest of Normandy gave the Angevin party in England the necessary resolve to hold out until Henry came of age, assumed the duchy's leadership himself, and launched the ultimate campaign to reunite Normandy and England. True to this vision, in December 1149, within a year of his knighting at the age of sixteen by his uncle David, king of Scots, Henry became duke. Now the spectre confronting Stephen and his allies was not one of a woman trying to rule in a man's world, nor of an alien Angevin trying to conquer the Anglo-Norman world, but of a reigning Norman duke of Norman blood, a man boundless in energy and the excitement of youth. Desperate, Stephen sought a renewal of his old alliance with Louis VII of France, who had just returned from the second crusade. The French king was at odds with Count Geoffrey over his treatment of their vassal Giraud Berlai, the seneschal of Poitou. Throughout 1150 diplomatic missions were sent by the English, Normans, and Angevins to Paris, each vying for Louis's support. The death of Abbot Suger, Louis's chief adviser, who favoured holding with the Angevins, and Geoffrey's pressing of the siege of Berlai's castle of Montreuil-Bellay, led the French king in 1151 to join with his brother-in-law Eustace, Stephen's son and count of Boulogne, in an attack on Normandy. Momentarily the Angevin cause was in jeopardy. Louis had yet to recognize Henry as duke. If Normandy were overrun, perhaps Eustace might claim the title. In any event, attacking Normandy kept Henry out of England. It was a good strategy. Count Geoffrey remained in Anjou during the crisis just long enough to bring about a successful conclusion to his three-year siege of Montreuil-Bellay (a feat that much impressed contemporaries), and then moved with an Angevin army up into Normandy where he joined his son. Few in the French camp were comfortable with the thought of an attack on the combined Norman–Angevin armies, least of all Louis VII himself who, feeling ill, withdrew to Paris. There in August 1151 a complex process of disengagement followed in which Eustace's interests proved expendable. Geoffrey, Henry, and Louis VII met for a peace conference under the guidance of Bernard of Clairvaux. In the outcome Geoffrey made amends for his harsh treatment of the Berlai family, while Louis accepted Henry's homage as duke of Normandy—the price for which was the duke's agreement to the surrender of the Norman Vexin. Norman–Angevin arms, skilled diplomacy, and luck, ably assisted by the Cistercians, had carried the day. Son and father finally were freed to concentrate their energies on helping the Angevin party in England without compromising the security of Normandy or Anjou. Whatever frustrations Eustace felt with his brother-in-law's about-face are not recorded; the Normans on the other hand were elated. Within days of the peace conference a war council was called to come together at Lisieux on 14 September 1151 to prepare the invasion of England. Then the unexpected happened. Count Geoffrey died after a brief illness. The catch on fortune's wheel was released. At the age of eighteen Duke Henry became count of Anjou, Maine, and Touraine, though he had not wished it so. The English invasion would have to wait while he took control of his father's county. It was precious time to lose. Even with Henry on the continent Stephen's position in England was becoming more uneasy. Lately magnates on both sides in the civil war had adopted a policy of ‘wait and see’. They entered into private agreements among one another, intent on limiting the scope of war and protecting their territorial interests. The son and heir of Robert, earl of Gloucester (d. 1147), for example, married the daughter of Robert, earl of Leicester (d. 1168), joining in some degree of friendship the two principal rival baronial houses in the kingdom. Stephen's scope for action against the Angevin party was becoming increasingly limited. The idea that Stephen was rightfully king, but that Henry, not Eustace, was rightfully heir, had gained ground among the magnates, as it had within the church. That Stephen never tried to have the magnates swear fealty to Eustace as heir, or perform homage, shows how little store he put in the mechanism Henry I used to ensure his succession plan. After all, Stephen himself had shown how chancy a mechanism it could be. Stephen had only one recourse left, force. Rebuffed by Pope Eugenius III on the question of his son's anointing, the king gathered together all the English bishops in March 1152 in London and demanded their blessing and acquiescence in Eustace's anointing. To a man the bishops refused. Stephen had gained the throne through perjury, they said, so the son could not inherit. These were Eugenius's words, but they were Angevin sentiments, planted in their minds long ago. Frustrated and outraged Stephen imprisoned his bishops, but Archbishop Theobald of Canterbury escaped to the continent. Faced with the hopelessness of trying to bully a united English episcopate the king released the others. Marriage to Eleanor of Aquitaine, 1152, and confrontation with Stephen Henry, on the other hand, had a decisively better spring. In March 1152 Louis VII divorced his wife, Eleanor of Aquitaine (d. 1204), and foolishly allowed the former queen to return alone to Poitou. On 18 May in the same year, ‘either suddenly or by design’, Eleanor married Henry, whom she had met the previous August in Paris (Chronica Roberti de Torigneio in Chronicles, ed. Howlett, 4.165). These events, which in a matter of months had made Henry overlord of virtually all of western France, left observers astonished. Within weeks of the marriage he was at Barfleur ready to sail for England. Louis VII's response to Eleanor's marriage to Henry, however, ended any chance for an English expedition in the summer of 1152. Instead Henry found himself faced the other way fighting for all his possessions, including Normandy and Anjou. Louis wanted to ruin his vassal, to confiscate his lands and redistribute them among a coalition expressly formed for this purpose. The coalition was made up of Eustace, count of Boulogne, who had rushed over from England with renewed hopes, Henri, count of Champagne, the betrothed of the eldest daughter of Louis and Eleanor, who had been declared legitimate before the divorce and promised part of Aquitaine as her inheritance, Robert, count of Perche, Louis's brother, and Geoffrey of Anjou, Duke Henry's brother. Robert de Torigni gives the details of the fighting, and reports that the duke's masterful defence of his possessions won him praise, even from his enemies. In a little more than two months, by early September, Henry had secured the Norman frontier from attack and crushed his brother's rebellion in Anjou. This was the first of many similar victories to come wherein Henry fought great coalitions over long distances in protecting his Angevin dominions. The year 1152 not only brought the duke–count great resources, it fixed his reputation. Here was a man who would be king. Finally, in January 1153, Henry, braving winter seas, sailed for England—a new endgame had begun. On a bitter January morning Duke Henry and King Stephen, each at the head of his troops, met face to face near Malmesbury separated only by the River Avon, swollen by winter rains. Torrents of rain and sleet poured down upon the two armies. Yet it was not adverse weather conditions that prevented the all-out battle the duke and king sought as the moment of final reckoning. Barons on both sides, like the church, desired peace, not wanting to engage further in the risks of war. Stephen lost confidence in the magnates serving him, agreed to a truce, and withdrew to London. For the next six months it seemed as if both men intentionally avoided one another in their campaigns. Stephen still held the loyalty of the major towns, like London, with their vast resources of money and manpower. Henry moved about making grants and concessions to churches and magnates. Rewards were given to longtime supporters, such as the Fitzhardings of Bristol, while enticements for defection were offered to royalists. When the dominant magnate in the midlands, the earl of Leicester, openly declared for the duke, the strength of the king's cause suffered measurably. And when, in late July or early August, Henry finally marched to relieve the Angevin outpost of Wallingford, holding out under siege even after the death of its lord Brian fitz Count, Stephen had to react. However, their confrontation at Wallingford ended in the same fashion as it had at Malmesbury: the opposing armies refused to fight. Peace negotiations, which had been progressing behind the scenes throughout the year, now were conducted in the open. Archbishop Theobald took part with Bishop Henry of Winchester and others in fixing the terms. The basic idea went back to the early 1140s; Stephen was to remain king as long as he lived, Henry would inherit after his death. Feeling betrayed, Eustace left his father's court for East Anglia in a destructive rage. Eustace's sudden death on 17 August 1153 ended any hesitation Stephen might have had about concluding the negotiations. He seemed most concerned with securing and enlarging the inheritance of his youngest son, William. In the first weeks of November, Stephen and Henry met at Winchester where the king adopted Henry as his heir. William was well provided for by being ensured of his mother's extensive lands in England (she had died in May 1152), the Anglo-Norman estates conferred on his father by Henry I, the cross-channel lands of the earls of Warenne which were to come to him through marriage, and other significant properties, towns, and castles in England. If William was not to inherit the kingdom, he would be its greatest magnate and rule independently, as his brother had, in Boulogne. By this arrangement Stephen preserved his family's honour and future power as best he could under the circumstances. From Winchester king and duke went on to London, where during the Christmas holidays a notification executing the treaty was prepared and witnessed at Westminster. Henry's succession to the English throne, 1154 No one at the outset of 1154 could easily have predicted how long the treaty would hold, whether the civil war in England was truly finished. Powerful forces had combined to put a stop to the war, not the least of which was pressure from the papacy skilfully manipulated by the Angevins. But Bernard of Clairvaux and Eugenius III had died in the summer of 1153 along with Count Eustace, whose coronation they had helped prevent. The Angevin victory, if it was to be maintained, would have to depend after all upon Stephen's continued co-operation and the goodwill of the barons themselves. And when Duke Henry hastily quit England for the continent in April after a plot against his life by Flemish mercenaries had been uncovered, it could not have been foreseen that Stephen, even at the age of sixty, would die only months later in October, and that Duke Henry would become king within a year of the treaty, unopposed, as happened on 19 December 1154. In retrospect the events of 1151–4 were extraordinary. They brought into being an Angevin dominion scarcely imaginable in the 1140s, centred on the older Anglo-Norman state, but including much of central and southern France. It would take four more years, however, for the young King Henry to secure this vast dominion. As it happened, no cleric, no magnate, no family stood for long against the new king–duke, and in this he, who as a child had felt denied his rightful place, took great satisfaction. Later, reflecting on the early accomplishments of his reign, Henry II proudly boasted that he had attained the authority of his grandfather, Henry I, who ‘was king in his own land, papal legate, patriarch, emperor, and everything he wished’ (Letters of John of Salisbury, 2.581). Personality, habits, and appearance of Henry II Contemporaries have left a vivid portrait of this first Angevin king, who at once was an immovable and moving force. Henry was of medium height, with a strong square chest, and legs slightly bowed from endless days on horseback. His hair was reddish, lightening somewhat in later years, and his head was kept closely shaved—a picture to which the image on his tomb at Fontevrault is very true. His blue-grey eyes were his most distinctive features, described by Peter of Blois as ‘dove-like when he [was] at peace’, but ‘gleaming like fire when his temper [was] aroused’, and flashing ‘like lightning’ in bursts of passion (Patrologia Latina, 207.48–9). Ever restless and ever travelling, Henry, to Herbert of Bosham, was like a ‘human chariot dragging all after him’ (Patrologia Latina, 190.1322). Famous for his rapid movements, he often seemed to appear out of nowhere as if ‘he must fly rather than travel by horse or ship’ (Diceto, 1.351). And as he hurried through the Angevin provinces he investigated what was being done everywhere, and was ‘especially strict in his judgement of those whom he has appointed as judges of others’ (Patrologia Latina, 207.48–9). Gentle and friendly, Henry nevertheless displayed a ferocious temper common to his Angevin ancestors, which struck terror into those around him. A misplaced word of praise for the king of Scotland one morning threw him into a fit of rage in which he ‘fell out of bed screaming, tore up his coverlet, and threshed around the floor, cramming his mouth with the stuffing of his mattress’ (Robertson and Sheppard, 6.71–2). Tireless, he preferred to stand rather than to sit, which caused great discomfort among his courtiers. Always approachable, he took care to listen with patience to petitioners, and his memory was unusually sharp. He was generous to those who experienced misfortune, once paying for the losses of sailors hit by a violent storm during one of his numerous channel crossings. His leisure hours were divided between hunting, hawking, reading, and intellectual debates with a circle of clerks or visiting monks. At moments of tumult at court he fled in silence to his beloved forests, seeking a solitary peace in the wild. Once he loved someone the bond was unbreakable; those whom he hated remained unforgiven. And, although from many points of view he was liberal with his family, he denied them the one thing they cherished the most and only he could give, unrestricted power. Geoffrey fitz Count's revolt, 1155–1156, and Henry's ascendancy In the autumn of 1155 Henry de Blois, the bishop of Winchester, fled into self-imposed exile at Cluny, clearly signalling that no resistance to Henry II's rule in England was possible after the king's methodically decisive actions in breaking the power of the few barons who defied him following his coronation. If anything, Henry II's most serious challenge in his first year as king arose on the continent, not in England, and came from his own brother, Geoffrey. In December 1155 Geoffrey raised a revolt in Anjou calling for the fulfilment of their father's will—that when and if Henry gained England, he should turn over the Touraine, Anjou, and Maine to Geoffrey in completion of his inheritance, which in 1151 had included the strategically located castles of Chinon, Loudun, and Mirebeau. At word of the revolt Henry II crossed from Dover to Wissant on the coast of Boulogne in January 1156, and reached Rouen by 2 February. In the next weeks a family conference was held in the Norman capital to discuss the fraternal dispute. Several Angevin family members directly or indirectly affected gathered there: Henry II, William FitzEmpress, his youngest brother, Matilda, his mother, Sibylla, countess of Flanders (his aunt), and Geoffrey. Henry saw to Geoffrey's diplomatic isolation by securing papal and Capetian assent to his retention of Anjou. Indeed, Henry performed homage to Louis VII for Normandy, Anjou, and Aquitaine the very week before the conference began, and had sent an embassy to the English pope Adrian IV months earlier, with a request to be released from the oath he had sworn, to uphold the will, because he had done so under duress. Perhaps this isolation, or the promise of a fair hearing by the family in Empress Matilda's presence, is what drew Geoffrey away from his Angevin strongholds to Rouen. Whatever the case, a peaceful resolution of the conflict could not be agreed upon. When Geoffrey withdrew from Rouen into Anjou, Henry followed. Not until the summer of 1156 did Henry finally coerce his brother into submission. Later in that same year, after Geoffrey had renounced his claims to their father's lands in favour of an annuity and possession of a single castle (Loudun), Henry helped him to become the new count of Nantes, extending Angevin power along the Loire into Brittany. With Anjou firmly in hand, Henry, joined now by Eleanor, journeyed to Aquitaine, where he punished the vicomte of Thouars for supporting his brother's revolt. And if any lingering doubt over the propriety of Henry's overlordship of Anjou remained, it was removed with Geoffrey's unexpected death a short time later in 1158. By this date England, Normandy, Anjou, and Aquitaine were all under control, and Henry II, at the age of twenty-five, stood foremost among the princes of Western Christendom. Henry II's success in governing his vast dominions with their varied populations and frontiers rested, in part, on his boundless energy and pragmatism. His energy is seen in his constant travels, his pragmatism in his selection of advisers. Among a group of ten or so of the king's most influential advisers during the late 1150s and 1160s were: his uncle Reginald, earl of Cornwall; his mother, Empress Matilda; William d'Aubigny, earl of Arundel, Queen Adeliza's widower; the justiciars Robert, earl of Leicester, and Richard de Lucy; the king's youngest brother, William FitzEmpress; the English chancellor Thomas Becket; the Norman constable Richard du Hommet; the archbishops Theobald of Canterbury, Roger of York, and Rotrou of Rouen; Arnulf, bishop of Lisieux; and the archdeacons of Poitiers and Canterbury, Richard of Ilchester and Geoffrey Ridel. These individuals, with few exceptions, came from an older generation, one once divided by civil war, yet now working largely in harmony with their king–duke. Of this group, only Becket would prove a major disappointment. Too late Henry recognized the mistake of advancing his once faithful chancellor to be primate of all England. The lesson was harsh. The quarrel with Becket, 1163–1169 In July 1163 at the Council of Woodstock, Thomas Becket, archbishop of Canterbury, infuriated Henry by attacking a crown project to turn the annual aid paid to sheriffs into royal revenue. Henry shouted, ‘By the eyes of God, it shall be given as revenue and entered in the royal rolls: and it is not fit that you should gainsay it, for no one would oppose your men against your will’. To which Becket is said to have responded, ‘By the reverence of the eyes by which you have sworn, my lord king, there shall be given from all my land or from the property of the church not a penny’ (Robertson and Sheppard, 2.373–4). Becket's behaviour in 1163 and in the coming years, as his quarrel with Henry II intensified, was conditioned in part by his choice of a role model—Anselm of Bec, archbishop of Canterbury and defiant opponent of William II and Henry I. A month or so before the Woodstock confrontation Becket had lobbied, albeit unsuccessfully, for Anselm's canonization at the Council of Tours. A biography of Anselm, now lost, had been prepared by John of Salisbury in support of canonization. As R. W. Southern remarked, ‘Henry II might have noted an ominous significance in his [Becket's] admiration for Anselm’ (Southern, 337). When Henry promoted Becket to the see of Canterbury in May 1162, he was expecting a Lanfranc, a Roger of Salisbury. What he got instead was a reincarnated Anselm, and an imperfect copy at that. Becket, unlike Anselm, proved to be an inept politician whose defiance, justified or not, hopelessly alienated the king and his counsellors. The series of miscalculations started in 1163 with Becket's attempt to restore, as Anselm had done, tenures lost by the archiepiscopal see, reached a climax in January 1164 with the death of Henry II's brother, William FitzEmpress, and ended with the archbishop's own murder in 1170 at the hands of a former member of the prince's entourage. It is a story of struggle for castles, baronies, and political influence, a story of two individuals, Thomas Becket and William FitzEmpress, tied together by fate in death, deaths which left their imprint on the remainder of Henry II's reign. Soon after Woodstock the king and archbishop quarrelled again, this time over church–state issues: the archbishop's right to excommunicate tenants-in-chief without first consulting the king, the king's rights with regard to clerks charged with serious crimes. Alarmed by Becket's behaviour and compelled by his own need for systematization, Henry in the autumn of 1163 pressed the English bishops to recognize certain customs regulating the interaction of church and state. Predictably Becket refused to assent to any customs that would weaken church prerogatives. Henry responded decisively, stripping the archbishop of the castles and baronies of Berkhamsted and Eye, which he had retained from his days as chancellor. All that was left to Becket now was Canterbury itself. Stung by the king's move, Becket lost little time in repaying in kind. He used his office to ruin Henry's plans for the marriage of William FitzEmpress. After the death of King Stephen's son, William of Blois, Earl Warenne, in 1159 Henry sought his brother's marriage to Isabella, the earl's highly connected and wealthy widow. This Becket now prohibited on the grounds of consanguinity, and it was within his right to do so since the two were distant cousins. For the moment Becket had his revenge. Henry kept the game and the rivalry alive by selecting Berkhamsted as the site for his Christmas court. Here, in apartments the archbishop had had built for his own pleasure, planning for the Council of Clarendon took place. Revenge begot revenge. William, angry, sought consolation and advice in Normandy from his mother, Empress Matilda. What soothing words she had for her youngest son are unknown. William died on 30 January 1164, just two days after the conclusion of Clarendon. Henry was distraught over the news of his brother's death. More than that, he held Becket directly responsible. The quarrel was now more than a fight over payment of aids, castles, or church independence; it was personal. Becket, and other members of the English episcopate, had taken oaths at Clarendon to uphold sixteen ancient customs governing relations between the king, his courts, and the church, set down for the first time now in writing in the celebrated constitutions of Clarendon. One of the principal constitutions, or clauses (no. 4), dealt with appeals to Rome—they were not to proceed without the king's approval—and another (no. 3) with the disposition of criminous clerks—they were to be tried in an ecclesiastical court and, if found guilty, defrocked and remanded for sentencing as a layman by a secular court. With close to one-sixth of the adult population in clerical orders, this last innovation was as pervasive and invasive as the prohibition of direct appeal to the Roman curia. The majority of the remaining fourteen clauses outlined limits on ecclesiastical jurisdiction, and one in particular (no. 7) sought direct control over the church's use of its spiritual weapons by requiring that before any baron or royal officer was excommunicated, or their lands placed under interdict, an appeal must be made to the king himself. In all ten of the constitutions were later condemned by the pope, and even Henry's sagacious mother disapproved of the innovation of having the English bishops swear to them in writing. But Henry, acting out his vision of his grandfather, who had been ‘everything he wished’ in his land, evidently wanted little to be left to ambiguity. Following Clarendon king and archbishop kept their distance: Henry by choice, Becket on the advice of Pope Alexander III, an exile in France. Alexander was a former papal chancellor and as such an experienced canon lawyer. Whatever sympathies he harboured with the archbishop's challenge of so-called ‘evil customs’ fostered by the English king, political pragmatism kept him from seeking a confrontation with the sovereign of fifty Anglo-French bishops. Alexander's pre-eminent concern was Frederick I ‘Barbarossa’, the German emperor, whose Italian policy and support for two successive antipopes, Victor IV and Pascal III, had forced him to France and the protection of Louis VII. This was not the moment to disturb the balance in which matters were suspended. Becket, however, could not be restrained, and Henry could not forgive. In late 1164, after Becket had imprudently tried to leave the kingdom without permission, he was summoned first to London and then to Northampton to answer a series of suits, the most problematic of which related to his tenure as royal chancellor. A few days into the Council of Northampton it was evident to everyone that Henry, encouraged by his advisers, intended to break the archbishop of Canterbury, with incalculable financial repercussions for those who might support him. The trigger was the demand for an accounting for more than £30,000 in revenues that had passed through Becket's hands as chancellor—an impossible request, the more so since the accounting was demanded of him on the spot. Rather than humble himself and ask for Henry's mercy, the archbishop chose defiance. Brandishing his cross he strode out of the castle hall and miraculously escaped a throng of angry courtiers through an open gate. The flight from Northampton ended in Flanders; Henry did not see the archbishop again for five years. Eventually Becket found refuge at the Cistercian abbey of Pontigny, protected, as was Alexander III, by the French king. From this point the quarrel became ‘a side issue in the papal schism and Henry II's relationship with Louis VII’ (Barlow, Becket, 134). Henry II let Alexander and Louis know that any extreme action against the English crown or church would be met with a complete repudiation of allegiance and a counter-alliance with Frederick I. This message took on a more certain reality in 1165, when the emperor's chancellor, Rainald, archbishop of Cologne, was welcomed in Rouen and London on a mission to join the houses of Anjou, Hohenstaufen, and Saxony through a series of marriages, and at the continuation of these negotiations at the Diet of Würzburg, where Henry's ambassadors, carried away, perhaps, by the excitement of the moment, are said to have participated in an oath swearing never to recognize Alexander as pope. The murder of Becket and its consequences, 1169–1172 Becket seemed to thrive emotionally on the turmoil and intrigue surrounding his exile, as if it were some great diplomatic dance. The roads through France and the channel ports were alive with envoys and secret messengers to and from the papal curia, English, French, German, and Sicilian courts, and the archbishop's own expanding international nexus of confidants and supporters. What Henry II disliked most of all, beyond his former friend's sheer ingratitude, was this revelry in self-importance and intrigue—the personality of the anti-authoritarian, incapable of working within established hierarchies, claiming always the principled ground of a higher authority. In an interval of several months during 1169–70, when Alexander III, Frederick I, Louis VII, and Henry II all sought solutions for their own differences, which in the end enabled Becket to regain his primacy, the archbishop put revenge ahead of peace and excommunicated his English ‘enemies’ upon landing in England. And yet Becket's action was not taken without provocation; Henry himself must be assigned a fair share of blame for the uncertainty of their rapprochement reached at Fréteval in July 1170 and its disastrous collapse. He failed to make effective provision for the restoration of confiscated lands and revenues, and, equally important, he avoided giving a public expression of his settlement with the archbishop by exchanging a kiss of peace with him. When Becket landed in Kent on 1 December 1170, he landed alone without the king, who had promised to make the journey with him. For reasons of his own, Henry had broken this promise and others. The return of lands and revenues taken from the see of Canterbury during the exile had not been wholly effected, nor had expected restitutions been made to members of the archbishop's household. And, while the citizens of Canterbury and London seemed genuinely happy to have their archbishop with them once again, royal officers displayed an open hostility, going so far as refusing to allow Becket to visit the young Henry, his former ward, who at that moment was residing in England, and whose coronation by the archbishop of York on 14 June 1170 had greatly exacerbated relations between Becket and the English bishops who had continued to support Henry II. Had the king accompanied Becket as planned, the excommunications might have been forestalled and the affronts to archiepiscopal dignity blunted; and events might not then have spun so easily out of control. Certainly, Henry knew how volatile Becket could be; even so, when he heard the news of the recent excommunications, he let his own fury explode with words hung with a challenge: ‘What miserable drones and traitors have I nourished and promoted in my household, who let their lord be treated with such shameful contempt by a low-born clerk!’ (Robertson and Sheppard, 1.121–3; 2.429; 3.127–9, 487), later rendered in oral tradition: ‘Who will rid me of this turbulent priest?’ (Lyttelton, pt 4, 353). Four knights took up the challenge, sped from Normandy to England, and later in the afternoon of 29 December confronted Becket in Canterbury Cathedral. Whether their original intent was murderous remains unclear. But at least one of the knights, Richard Brito, had personal cause to see Becket dead, for he cried out as he struck the archbishop with his sword: ‘Take this for the love of my lord William, the king's brother!’ (Robertson and Sheppard, 3.142). When he heard the terrible news, Henry went into seclusion for three days and then employed all his diplomatic skills and resourcefulness to distance himself from the murder. Clergy all over Europe were outraged. Pope Alexander even refused to speak to an Englishman for more than a week upon learning of Becket's martyrdom. Pressure arose on all sides; an interdict was threatened, then proclaimed. Henry feared excommunication, and took measures to prevent papal legates from entering his lands, closing the channel ports behind him when he left the continent for Ireland—a journey with momentous consequences for that island, and its involvement with the Anglo-Norman world. Only in 1172, when Henry had reappeared from Ireland, did the storm finally end. The king met Alexander III's legates at Avranches in May and submitted to their judgment. In what became known as ‘the compromise of Avranches’, Henry admitted that, although he never desired the killing of Becket, his words may have prompted the murderers. Kneeling at the door of the cathedral in a full and abject display of penance, the king accepted the legates' terms for reconciliation: to maintain his obedience to Alexander III as long as he treated Henry as a ‘Christian king’; to take the cross and set out for Jerusalem, or, if he wished, to fight the Moors in Spain; never again to impede lawful appeals to the pope in ecclesiastical suits; to abolish all customs introduced by him injurious to the church and no longer to require bishops to observe them; to restore all its possessions to Canterbury; and to bestow his peace on all Becket's followers. With this, Henry was absolved and the quarrel, at last, resolved. Made wiser by experience, Henry made no further overt efforts to impede appeals to Rome (though he was sometimes able to exert a degree of control over them), and he increased his donations to religious houses, though not to the point of lavishness. His reward for his new flexibility was control of the English church in all important respects as complete as his grandfather's had been, given perfect expression in the famous writ addressed to the monks of Winchester Cathedral priory in 1173, ‘I order you to hold a free election, but nevertheless, I forbid you to elect anyone except Richard my clerk, the archdeacon of Poitiers’ (Poole, 220). Still, these unsettling times brought on a new problem Henry II never quite proved able to manage: the disaffection of his queen, Eleanor, and their sons. The death in 1167 of the Empress Matilda had removed an experienced voice whose wise counsel might have prevented the coming perpetual family crisis. Where before Henry had seemed the master of his success, he now became its uncertain prisoner. And, not without irony, he found the salvation of his kingdom in St Thomas. Family problems Queen Eleanor and Henry II had eight children, all but one of whom survived infancy. In 1170 their four sons and three daughters ranged in age from fifteen to three years old. The eldest daughter, Matilda, was wed to Henry the Lion, duke of Saxony. Her sister Eleanor was betrothed to Alfonso, king of Castile. The eldest surviving son, Henry, was married to Margaret, daughter of Louis VII of France and his second wife, Constanza of Castile, while another son, Richard, was betrothed to her uterine sister, Alice. Their brother, Geoffrey, was betrothed to the heir of Brittany, Constance, in whose name Henry II had taken over governance of the duchy from her father, leaving the youngest children, Joanna and John, as yet without provision. Henry also had an illegitimate son, William [see Longespée, William (I)]. After two marriages and four daughters, Louis VII finally had had a son and heir, Philip, with his third wife, Adèle de Blois. Adèle's own brothers, the counts of Champagne and Blois, had been married to the eldest daughters of Louis's marriage to Eleanor in the early 1160s. The French king may well have looked to the day when his son and heir would rule over a kingdom whose prominent barons were his brothers-in-law. Certainly it was in Louis VII's mind that the Angevin dominions be broken into their constituent parts in the next generation. Under the treaty of Montmirail of 1169 Henry II had agreed to as much, by formally designating Henry as the heir to England, Normandy, and Anjou, Geoffrey as the heir to Brittany, and Richard as the heir to his mother's Aquitaine. Again in 1170, a few months before Thomas Becket's murder, while Henry II lay seriously ill at a small castle near Domfront on the Norman frontier with Maine, he made out a will reaffirming that inheritance scheme. More importantly, Henry II had engineered the anointing of his son and namesake as co-king of England that summer, fixing the English portion of the inheritance in a fashion that had eluded Stephen. But there were two absences from the anointing—the archbishop of Canterbury, whose right it was to crown the kings of England, and the younger Henry's wife, Margaret, who should have been made a queen. No doubt Henry II calculated the effect of the anointing on Louis VII and Becket as influencing the French king into pressuring the archbishop to quit his exile, return to England, and redeem both their honours by a second crowning—one that included the French princess. The calculation worked. Becket did return, but the consequences were tragic. In his manipulations Henry II snared himself, giving Louis VII the advantage of playing off the sons against the father. In May 1172 Henry II returned to Normandy, having spent seven months in Ireland, to receive absolution from the papal legates awaiting him there concerning complicity in Thomas Becket's murder. Once reconciled with the church he was willing to accede to Louis VII's wish for a recrowning of young Henry with Margaret's inclusion as his queen. This was done at Winchester in August. Earlier that summer Richard had been formally installed as duke of Aquitaine in separate ceremonies at Poitiers and Limoges in the presence of his mother, Eleanor. So the inheritance scheme worked out in 1169 was taking on a greater reality, although Henry II never intended to give up any of his authority soon. If anything he was intent on maintaining his ‘old path of family politics and territorial expansion’ (Gillingham, Richard the Lion Heart, 62). He had been working on a marriage proposal with Humbert, count of Maurienne, since 1171. The count's lands controlled all the passes through the western Alps. Since Humbert had two daughters but no sons, Henry II was willing to pay a vast sum of money to secure the marriage of his youngest son, John, to the count's heir, whichever daughter she might turn out to be. A meeting took place at Montferrat in the Auvergne in early February 1173 to draw up an agreement. Later in the month the court moved to Limoges where Raymond, count of Toulouse, with the kings of Navarre and Aragon looking on, performed homage in turn to Henry II, Henry, the Young King, and Richard. It was a splendid display, one far removed from the necessary humiliation of Henry's scourging by the papal legates as part of his absolution months before. The young king had watched that scene, and well may have wondered where he fitted into this one. When his father, at Count Humbert's urging, agreed to give the Angevin castles of Chinon, Loudun, and Mirebeau to the five-year-old John to finalize the marriage arrangement, young Henry exploded in anger. Louis VII already had pointed out to his son-in-law that he was twice crowned, but not lord, in any real sense, of anything. He now demanded that his father hand over any one of his inheritances: England, Normandy, or Anjou. He was after all within days of his eighteenth birthday, about the same age as Henry II was when Count Geoffrey released Normandy. The demand was promptly refused. It is hard to imagine that what occurred next was completely spontaneous. Eleanor, Henry II discovered, was plotting against him with their sons. And, behind the plotting, stood his overlord, the king of France. The ‘great rebellion’, 1173–1174, and its aftermath In the civil war that consumed the next two years Henry II once again proved himself the luckiest and most resourceful of princes. With the kings of France and Scotland, the counts of Boulogne, Flanders, Dreux, and Blois all arrayed against him, with his wife and sons in rebellion, with their rebellion supported by numerous barons throughout the Angevin dominions, he triumphed. And he triumphed from a distance. The count of Boulogne's death from a chance crossbow shot in the summer of 1173 ended the campaign of his brother, the count of Flanders, deep into Norman territory that year, while Eleanor's capture and imprisonment, as she tried to leave Poitou to join her sons in Paris, prevented her involvement in the war. Similarly, the capture by the king's men first of the earl of Leicester, son of the former justiciar, in the autumn of 1173, and then of the king of Scotland in the summer of 1174, broke the back of the rebellion in England. On each of these occasions Henry was elsewhere. He effectively managed his men and resources from afar, trusted his subordinates to perform their jobs, and chose the right moments to intervene in person. The size of the Angevin dominions was never an important factor in their defence. What was important was the sheer talent of the administrators and barons upon whom Henry relied: their capacity to take charge, the protection and control of transportation routes, on both land and sea, the loyalty of churchmen and townsmen, the ready wealth used to hire mercenaries, and Henry II's own renowned defensive genius and capacity for instant attack. Even so, many of the problems that had brought about the civil war remained. First, the estrangement of Henry and Eleanor offered no ready resolution. Whatever the motives for Eleanor's rebellion—anger at her husband's affair with Rosamund Clifford, a longing for real political power away from her husband's shadow, fear of the permanent vassalage of Aquitaine to the English kings have all been suggested—Henry blamed her for the civil war and never again either trusted her or forgave her. In 1175 he tried to persuade a papal legate, visiting England on other business, to annul their marriage. After the annulment Eleanor was to be placed in seclusion at the convent of Fontevrault. Later in 1176 the younger Henry, Richard, and Geoffrey vigorously protested against their father's intentions. Even Rotrou, archbishop of Rouen, one of Henry's closest confidants, refused to sanction such an idea. Family and court opinion aside, Alexander III's rejection of the proposal ended the initiative. What Henry decided upon instead was Eleanor's continued imprisonment, keeping open the wound occasioned by her rebellion. Second, Henry was unable, or unwilling, to accommodate the reasonable expectations of his eldest son. Where after 1174 Richard was allowed a certain freedom as duke of Aquitaine, and Geoffrey, following his marriage to Constance of Brittany (1181), much the same in that province, Henry III, as the younger king was sometimes called, was never given outright a territory of his own to rule. He died in 1183, aged twenty-eight, once again in rebellion against his father. Problems of succession, 1183–1186 The Young King's death, far from settling matters, threw the Angevin dominions into yet another succession crisis. It had been easy for the kingdom of France. When Louis VII became incapacitated in 1179, his only son Philip, a youth of fifteen, succeeded him. Henry II's misfortune was to have too many sons. And the hostility of the Angevin males towards one another had become a common feature of political interaction by the 1180s. Even if Henry had, in fact, resigned one or more of his territories, there is little reason to believe that Richard, Geoffrey, or John ever could have coexisted peacefully. Before Henry would name Richard as his heir to England, Normandy, and Anjou, he wanted Aquitaine for John. Richard saw no usefulness in giving up real power over his duchy for the empty mantle of his elder brother, so he baulked. Henry could have gone ahead and declared Richard his heir anyway. The spectre of a permanent union of Aquitaine with Anjou, Normandy, and England, though, might have proved too much a threat for the French monarchy to ignore, and would certainly have alienated Geoffrey and John. Everything was tangled. John had been promised the county of Mortain and the earldoms of Cornwall and Gloucester. Geoffrey was earl of Richmond by right of his wife, and had designs on Normandy. Making Richard heir to England and Normandy without just compensation for the other sons would only lead to further trouble. Not designating Richard heir would lead to trouble too. Besides this, there was the issue of Richard's betrothal to Alice, the half-sister of Philip Augustus. On several occasions the French king pressed for the marriage to take place. She had been with the Angevin court since 1169; the delay was scandalous. Yet, beyond Henry's own rumoured affection for Alice, he had justification for putting off this marriage. He did not want Richard falling in with Capetian in-laws as Henry, the Young King, had done. Some immutable law seemed at work. The effect of keeping Philip and Richard apart was to bring Philip and Geoffrey closer together. Just before Geoffrey's accidental death at a Parisian tournament in August 1186 he had been boasting that he and the French king were going to devastate Normandy. And although death removed another son from the equation, the year ended with the succession question unsolved. Philip Augustus and Count Richard, 1186–1187 While Geoffrey's departure from the stage of Angevin family politics closed one door for King Philip, another was opened to him. He claimed the wardship of the eldest of Geoffrey's two daughters and, with her, custody of the whole of the duchy of Brittany. Henry II was not about to compromise the Angevin lordship of Brittany in any way, especially since he knew Geoffrey's widow, Constance, was in the early stages of pregnancy (she gave birth to a son, Arthur, in March 1187). The future of the Breton inheritance too was uncertain. The English king employed a favourite tactic of medieval politics—the delay—to put Philip off. In early October 1186 a royal embassy headed by William de Mandeville, earl of Essex and count of Aumale, the English justiciar Ranulf de Glanville, and the former vice-chancellor Walter de Coutances, archbishop of Rouen, was dispatched to the French court to request a truce regarding this matter. They asked for the truce to last until mid-January. After successfully completing their mission, two of the ambassadors, William and Walter, were sent back again to ask for an extension of the truce until Easter, about the time Constance was due to give birth. This second request met with a cool reception. Earl William was in charge of castle defences in upper Normandy. It seems that a kinsman of his, Henry de Vere, constable of Gisors, had found the French building a castle in the vicinity and had attacked the workers, killing the son of an important nobleman. Outraged, Philip had arrested all the king of England's subjects on the French side of the border. In retaliation French subjects found on the Norman side of the border also had been arrested. Although all those who had been arrested were released shortly afterwards, tensions remained high. Henry expected a full-scale war. In December, Ranulf de Glanville went into Wales to recruit mercenaries for a campaign in Normandy. Welsh mercenaries had been used with great effect in the civil war of 1173–4 and Henry had come to rely upon them. By January 1187 Philip was attacking in the area of Gisors and Henry had begun to collect his forces for a massive movement of supplies and personnel from England to the continent. One group that attempted the winter crossing from Shoreham in Sussex to Dieppe was lost at sea with a large part of the king's treasure. Henry himself crossed from Dover to Wissant in late February, and was met by the counts of Flanders and Blois, who escorted him to Normandy. The French barons, it appears, were not seeking the battle King Philip apparently wanted. A meeting in April between the two kings ended without any reconciliation. Henry then divided his army into five groups: one under his command, the others under the commands of William de Mandeville, the king's sons Richard and John, and Henry's natural son Geoffrey, since 1182 chancellor of England. Richard and John took their groups into Berry where in June they came under siege by Philip's forces at Châteauroux. Upon learning this Henry marched with a great army to their relief. Philip was caught, his prestige at risk. This was his first open attack on the Angevins. His father had tried on numerous occasions to defeat his Angevin counterpart, and had faltered. Philip decided to risk all in a pitched battle. Henry showed himself equally determined. Every morning for the next fortnight the two opposing armies, separated by the Indre River, arrayed themselves in battle formation, while individuals from both sides, well acquainted with the dangers of pitched battle, sought a settlement. Rumours flowed back and forth. Troops from the county of Champagne were said to have been bought off by the English, causing much concern among the French. Henry became worried when he found out that Richard, swayed by the count of Flanders, was meeting in secret with Philip. Somehow Richard persuaded Henry to agree to a truce, and promptly left with Philip for Paris. The armies rejoiced in the peace. Alarmed, Henry sent messengers to recall Richard; he had been down this path before. Final years and death, 1187–1189 Henry and Richard were reconciled in time, though the succession issue still divided them. Philip kept up the pressure by massing an army on the Norman border and threatening an invasion if Henry, among other things, did not proceed with Richard's marriage to Alice. At this point international events further complicated the problem. In the summer of 1187 news of the losses at the battle of Hattin in the Holy Land shocked and depressed Westerners. The fall of Jerusalem to Saladin in October of the same year made the need for a crusade all the more urgent. At a conference on 21 January 1188 the kings of England and France, and a host of French barons, Richard included, took the cross. Later that month the famous ‘Saladin tithe’ was proclaimed at a conference in Le Mans. While Henry II went into England from the conference to oversee the collection of the tithe, Richard was drawn to Aquitaine to suppress a revolt. After this he became embroiled in a fierce war with the count of Toulouse. His successes in this war caused King Philip to invade Berry, hoping to attract Richard's attention away from Toulouse. The fighting brought Henry II out of England. He landed back in Normandy in July with a large force of Welsh and English troops. Battles erupted all along the frontiers of the Angevin and French dominions; towns were burnt, villages destroyed. With no end to the fighting in sight, and pressure for a crusade continuing to build, a preliminary peace was agreed upon in November, but only after the counts of Flanders, Blois, and others had refused to participate any further in the hostilities. As details of peace were being worked out in a meeting between the two kings, Philip asked for Richard's marriage to Alice, and that the barons of England and the rest of the Angevin dominions swear an oath of fealty to Richard as Henry's heir. More importantly, in front of those present, Richard asked if his father would recognize him as heir. Henry, trapped by the legacy of Henry, the Young King, kept silent. In a startling move, Richard then knelt before Philip and rendered him homage for Normandy, Anjou, and Aquitaine. All that Henry had sought to avoid came to be. There was little room for negotiations this time. While truces were agreed upon, the first lasting through Christmas, another extending through March, then Easter, nothing could bring Richard to depart on crusade now without having secured his inheritance, and nothing could bring Henry to recognize Richard publicly as his heir. King Philip was the pivot; his interests lay in causing the Angevins as much trouble as possible, although he might be turned if a suitable arrangement were devised for his sister, Alice. In a parley at La Ferté-Bernard on the Maine–Blois border Henry tested Philip's attachment to Richard by offering to settle a long-standing dispute over the Vexin with Alice's marriage to John. The offer also played against Richard's fears of losing the major part of the Angevin dominions to his younger brother. The parley took place in the last week of May 1189. Behind the scenes Henry had been preparing for war. Mercenaries had been recruited again from among the Welsh, troops brought over from England, and an army readied in Normandy at Alençon. Instead of leaving the area after the parley, Philip and Richard caught Henry unawares by overrunning local castles and marching on Le Mans. On 12 June, with the city on fire, Henry was forced to flee for his life, narrowly escaping capture by Richard. Inexplicably he stopped only hours short of the safety of Alençon, where his army awaited him, and slipped back into Anjou, going on some 200 miles to Chinon. The king's health had been failing for several months, and this last exertion in the summer's heat caused his illness to become all the more intense. Unable to prevent the continuing collapse of Anjou's defences, Henry was persuaded by the counts of Flanders and Burgundy to reach a settlement. On 4 July near Azay-le-Rideau, Henry II, visibly ill, listened as conditions were read out to him in the presence of Richard and Philip. Added to the old demands for Alice's marriage and Richard's recognition were an indemnity of £20,000, the surrender of key castles, and a willingness to follow Philip's pleasure in all things. Henry agreed, but defiantly whispered in Richard's ear, ‘God grant that I may not die until I have my revenge on you’ (Gir. Camb. opera, 8.296). Too weak to ride back to Chinon, Henry was borne thither on a litter; he died there two days later, on Thursday 6 July 1189, his heart finally broken by the discovery that his youngest son, John, too, had joined his adversaries. He was buried at the abbey of Fontevrault. With this the family quarrels ceased, and the Angevin dominions passed intact to the next generation. Ironically, despite all Philip's machinations, Richard carefully stepped into a position of power as great as, perhaps even greater than, that of his father. Henry II and the politics of success During the years of family tumult Henry II seems to have found his most gratifying moments of affirmation in Canterbury at the shrine of Thomas Becket. Before 1170 the king is known to have visited Canterbury only twice, once briefly in 1156 and then again in 1163. Starting in 1174, however, Henry made at least ten, perhaps thirteen, visits to Canterbury, and had intended another. Indeed, the king went so often to Becket's shrine that the author of the Gesta Henrici secundi described his visits as ‘customary’ (Gesta … Benedicti, 1.207). Henry's obvious devotion to the shrine came from the mythologized fact he himself promoted: at the very minute of the very hour in July 1174 that the embattled king had emerged from Canterbury Cathedral, ending an all-night vigil, William the Lion of Scotland was captured far off in northern England. Contemporary hagiographers and historians alike drew from these events the lesson Henry wished. God, to many minds, in recognition of the king's reconciliation in spirit with St Thomas, had intervened in the affairs of men; Henry's enemies were vanquished, his rule validated. Joining Henry at the shrine on various occasions were his sons Henry, the Young King, and Richard, Louis VII of France, Philip, count of Flanders, Theobald, count of Blois, and William, archbishop of Rheims—all losers in the great war, all now courting saint and king. If Henry, as it is said, hated pomp, surely he loved theatre. And nowhere was Angevin theatre more pronounced than at Canterbury. The control of England and Normandy Given the totality of Henry's victory over his enemies in the war, it is remarkable that he did not indulge in wholesale confiscations of baronies. Rebel families on both sides of the channel regained most of their lands over time, although their castles were summarily destroyed or occupied by the king's men. But if Henry's sons had disappointed him, their allies and sympathizers had disappointed him more. Never again would any of his barons be allowed to challenge him. The tightened grip touched friend and foe. Bristol, the former Angevin stronghold long coveted by the crown, was simply taken from William, earl of Gloucester, while the earldom itself was promised by marriage to the king's son John. When Reginald, earl of Cornwall, died in 1175, leaving three daughters as heirs, this earldom too was set aside for John. The son of William d'Aubigny, earl of Sussex, gave up Arundel Castle on his father's death. Even the justiciar Richard de Lucy returned Ongar Castle on his retirement. In Normandy Bishop Arnulf of Lisieux, implicated in Henry III's rebellion, was later hounded from office. When William le Gros, count of Aumale, died in 1179, his daughter married William de Mandeville, earl of Essex, one of the king's best friends and the man in charge of the Norman defensive network of castles based on Gisors. Earl William headed a newly prominent group of courtier–managers in Normandy with English interests or experience. The older dominance of Beaumont, Tancarville, Montfort, Tosny, Gournay, and others was eclipsed by the elevation of Stuteville, du Hommet, St Jean-le-Thomas, Verdun, Cressy, Bardolf, Pipard, Paynel, St Martin, Fitzralph, and Mandeville. This Anglicization of Norman administration during the 1170s and 1180s took place in both personnel and practice. In 1176 Richard of Ilchester, bishop of Winchester, was given the job of reshaping the duchy's finances along the lines of the English exchequer. After completing this task, the bishop turned over the seneschalcy and government to William fitz Radulf, sheriff of Nottingham and Derby, who relocated to Caen. The bailiff of Exemes in 1180, Gilbert Pipard, was at times in his career sheriff of Gloucester, Hampshire, and Lancaster, a justice in England on the great eyres of 1176 and 1178, and a member of John's household during his unfortunate Irish expedition. The same year another sometime English justice, Hugh de Cressy, acted as constable of Rouen, while the Stutevilles, who held royal castles and shrievalties in northern England, were entrusted with Arques and Lyons-la-Forêt. Alfred de St Martin, castellan of Driencourt, formerly castellan of Hastings and Eu, began his career as a household knight of John, count of Eu, and through the king's grace married the count's widow, Alice, daughter of William d'Aubigny, earl of Arundel, about 1176. He controlled her considerable maritagium and dower in England, worth 23 knights' fees and £143 sterling in annual rents, making him as wealthy as any English baron beneath the magnate class. The king–duke's Anglicization policy placed Normandy solidly under Henry's domination and effectively ended any chance of Norman disloyalty sparking another revolt, as it had in 1173. In the end, however, his unwillingness to name Richard as heir to Anjou, Normandy, and England, as the count of Poitou wished, undermined Henry's mastery of international politics, and he died in 1189 a broken man. Visible expressions of power Henry II clearly understood power, its uses, its trappings. To awe his contemporaries he consciously employed any combination of the features of impressive size and quality of construction and finishing in the structures he built. The historian Robert de Torigni reacted in ‘astonishment’ when first viewing the leper house the king had constructed in 1161 at Caen, and he was equally astounded by the scale of royal or ducal building projects undertaken that same year throughout Normandy, Aquitaine, Maine, Anjou, the Touraine, and England. He tells of castles, parks, royal residences, manor houses, hunting lodges, and more, all under repair or in new construction. This display of taste and wealth, on a scale as vast as the Angevin dominion itself, was meant to project an aura of strength and prosperity, and was connected, perhaps, with a perceived need to refashion a reputation diminished by the failure of the Toulouse campaign of 1159. Later, when Henry built the famous Everswell at Woodstock for his mistress Rosamund Clifford—a great house centred on a spring, with rectangular pools and a cloister, similar to the marvellous palaces of Norman Sicily and to fictional palaces like those depicted in the romance of Tristan—he added a useful element of mystery and romance to his subjects' image of the ‘old king’ triumphant over the ‘young king’ and his brothers. During the course of his reign Henry came to understand well the power of architectural statement. The magnificent square keep at Dover, with its surrounding mural towers raised majestically above the white cliffs in sight of an old Roman lighthouse (largely complete by 1184 at a cost of over £6500), might have been fashioned to deter the odd invader, yet daily spoke with eloquence ‘this is my kingdom’ to the more numerous pilgrims and princes intent only on going as far as the shrine of St Thomas at Canterbury. Other massive building projects initiated by Henry II—hospitals at Bayeux, Rouen, Le Mans, Angers, and Fontevrault; churches at Witham, Waltham, Cherbourg, Mortemer, and Grandmont; an embankment 30 miles long beside the Loire between Saumur and Tours; bridges at Rouen, Angers, Saumur, and Chinon; castles at Scarborough, Newcastle, Nottingham, Orford, Osmanville, Gisors, Ancenis, and Chinon; and palaces at Windsor, Clarendon, Quévilly, and Saumur—attest to the king–duke's pervasive interest in architecture. The famous octagonal kitchen at Fontevrault with its radiating apses and pyramidal stone roof, also attributable to Henry's patronage, resembles monastic kitchens found elsewhere in the Loire region (Vendôme, Saumur, and Marmoutier), and kitchens as far away as Normandy (Caen) and England (Canterbury). A dominion bound by few institutional commonalities was evolving, under Henry II's guidance, a common culture in stone. Courts and counsellors in Henry's reign But Henry II's real power, despite the greater size of the Angevin dominion, derived from his stewardship of the older Anglo-Norman state, from its wealth, its manpower, its institutions. In the period from December 1154 to July 1189, 37 per cent of Henry's time was spent in the British Isles, 43 per cent in Normandy, and only 20 per cent elsewhere in France beyond the duchy's borders. Thus for 80 per cent of his reign as king–duke Henry II travelled or resided in the realm of his mother's Norman ancestors. In England he stayed most often in an area marked by a line drawn from Portchester up to Salisbury and on to Gloucester and Worcester, across to Northampton, down to London, and down again to Portchester: for the most part the Thames valley and central Wessex. In Normandy, Henry was found most often in the upper Cotentin peninsula, the region of the Orne River valley, the Roumois, and the Norman Vexin. His main administrative centres, on the evidence of charter issues, were Westminster–London, Winchester, Woodstock, Rouen–Quévilly, Caen–Bur, and Argentan. If one of these centres stood above the rest, it was Rouen, where courtiers from the Angevin dominion came in larger numbers than to any other site. From the outset of his reign Norman and English advisers dominated Henry II's court. Although the witnesses to his charters tend to be fewer on average than those of previous king–dukes, attestation statistics from over 2500 acts present a reasonably accurate portrait of Henry's inner court. Notably lacking from this select group are men whose origins derived from the county of Anjou. The inner court, the first twenty-five of whom are ranked here according to their attestations, included: Richard du Hommet, the constable of Normandy (371); Manasser Biset (298); Thomas Becket, chancellor of England, later archbishop of Canterbury (296); Richard de Lucy, the English justiciar (249); Reginald de Dunstanville, earl of Cornwall (240); Geoffrey Ridel, archdeacon of Canterbury, later bishop of Ely (165); Richard of Ilchester, archdeacon of Poitou, later bishop of Winchester (163); Ranulf de Glanville, the English justiciar (136); Hugh de Cressy, constable of Rouen (135); Arnulf, bishop of Lisieux (130); John of Oxford, dean of Salisbury, later bishop of Norwich (130); Reginald de Courtenay, lord of Okehampton (123); Robert, earl of Leicester, justiciar of England (120); Rotrou de Newburgh, bishop of Évreux, later archbishop of Rouen (111); Theobald, archbishop of Canterbury (107); Richard de Camville (107); Walter de Coutances, archdeacon of Oxford, later bishop of Lincoln and archbishop of Rouen (100); Roger, archbishop of York (99); Philip de Harcourt, bishop of Bayeux, former chancellor of King Stephen (97); Hugh du Puiset, bishop of Durham (95); William de Mandeville, earl of Essex and count of Aumale (91); William Fitzaudelin, marshal and royal steward (91); Warin Fitzgerald, chamberlain of the English exchequer (90); Robert de Chesney, bishop of Lincoln (89); and William fitz Radulf, the Norman seneschal (79). The English pipe rolls provide other indicators of the level of the inner court's involvement in Anglo-Norman governance. For example, William de Mandeville, Walter de Coutances, and Richard du Hommet and his sons are reported to have crossed from England to Normandy no less than twenty-one times on the king's business between 1174 and 1189. Angevin governance Like Henry II's court the surviving evidence for Angevin governance in general is predominantly Anglo-Norman, and more completely English. No financial accounts from this period similar to the English pipe rolls remain at all from lands outside the Anglo-Norman state, while those for Normandy regrettably cover only two years (a partial roll from 1180 and a fragmentary roll from 1184). Although much detail of government can be found in various histories of Henry's reign, only the Norman historian Robert de Torigni, abbot of Mont-St Michel, provides a significant chronicle from the perspective of a western French author. Curiously no Angevin was inspired to write a geste of the count who became king. But from an English court perspective the works of Ralph de Diceto, Roger of Howden, Jordan Fantosme, Gerald of Wales, Gervase of Canterbury, and William of Newburgh provide a collection of histories unrivalled by those for any other twelfth-century king. These histories set beside the pipe rolls (1155–89), the Dialogus de Scaccario, and the legal treatise known as Glanvill, testify to the achievement of English government under Henry II—a government of which the king and his advisers were duly proud. The practice of regular countrywide visitations by justices, together with the maintenance of central royal courts for managing finances and hearing civil litigation, in place by the mid-1170s, allowed for the creation of a coherent body of national custom which in the thirteenth century evolved into the English ‘common law’. Historians, always curious as to origins, need look no further than Richard of Ilchester, Geoffrey Ridel, John of Oxford, Richard de Lucy, Ranulf de Glanville, and, of course, Henry II himself, for the fathers of this law. Walter Map's account of a conversation with Ranulf de Glanville relating to royal justice highlights the importance of Henry's presence, or near presence, to the smooth functioning of a national system. After hearing a case Glanville adjudicated in favour of a poor man, Map remarked with some wonderment, ‘Although the poor man's judgement might have been put off by many quirks, you arrived at it by a happy and quick decision.’ To which Glanville replied with some pride, ‘Certainly we decide causes here much quicker than your bishops do in their churches.’ ‘True,’ countered Map, ‘but if your king were as far off from you as the pope is from the bishops, I think you would be quite as slow as they.’ With these words both men laughed knowingly (Map, 509). Henry II may have distanced himself often from his tumultuous, whirling court for the solitude of forest and hills, or lost himself in the pleasures of the hunt, but he paid attention. According to Gerald of Wales, the king ‘had at his fingertips a ready knowledge of nearly the whole of history and also the practical experience of daily affairs’ (English Historical Documents, 2.417–18). The men with whom Henry surrounded himself and to whom he entrusted the governance and defence of his dominion loved the active life, the excitement of ruling, as he did. William Fitzaudelin, the Irish marshal and a frequent attestor of the king's charters, is said to have been ‘ambitious for power at court’, and, although acquisitive, ‘loved the court no less than he did gold’ (Gerald of Wales, Expugnatio, 173). Henry understood these men. He managed them; they managed the dominion. And to contemporaries this king–duke stood above his predecessors. Law and judicial administration under Henry II Although sometimes distant from England, Henry II was never an uninterested manager. He is reported to have lain awake at nights working through in his mind the proper judicial language to give form to his ideas of government (De legibus, 3.25). Through a series of inquests and assizes (royal edicts acceded to by the barons in council) a coherent and centralized bureaucratic system, built on foundations laid by the Saxon and Norman kings, evolved. Sheriffs, other local officials, and even local landholders, were brought under scrutiny in 1170 to demonstrate that corruption on any level would no longer be tolerated while the king was absent on the continent. The assize of Northampton (1176) increased the powers of itinerant justices at the expense of the sheriffs, while the assize of the forest (1184) brought the regulation of forest offences, previously based largely on the king's whim, into the realm of customary law. The possessory assizes made it easier for all the king's subjects, not just élites, to prosecute claims to lands and inheritances, lost, or withheld, within recorded memory or the memory of the local community. There were in the beginning four writs initiating actions under these assizes: novel disseisin, designed to answer the question of whether a plaintiff had been unjustly and without cause ejected from his freehold; mort d'ancestor, asking whether a plaintiff's ancestor had been possessed of disputed land, and whether the plaintiff was his heir; darrein presentment, which applied the principle of mort d'ancestor to ecclesiastical benefices, to ask who had last presented to a disputed living; and utrum, which sought to establish whether land was held by secular or spiritual services. These writs—which were the monopoly of the king's courts—and the quick proceedings they fostered allowed jurors to determine whether individuals had been in possession of a property (seisin) and unjustly dispossessed (disseisin), but not the actual legal property right in the matter. If the thornier issue of right was raised in court, as an alternative to the duel as the means of proof, there could be recourse (after 1179) to the ‘grand assize’ in which twelve knights of the shire carefully looked at descent as far back in time as possible to resolve the question of property rights, as opposed to who had recently had possession. The inquest of knight service of 1166, recorded in documents as the Cartae baronum, was the first country-wide listing of knights' fees, and was used by Henry's exchequer to increase the potential yield from military taxation by a quarter to one-third. The ‘Saladin tithe’ (1188) represented an innovative attempt to raise money by taxing personal property. The assize of Arms (1181) revived the ancient Anglo-Saxon fyrd by fixing the level of military preparedness demanded of freeholders, not on the amount of land they had, but on their annual income. And the most momentous development of the reign, perhaps, can be found in the assize of Clarendon (1166) by which the principle of jury-inquest in criminal cases first came to be applied on a national level. According to this assize (which was reinforced at some points by that of Northampton ten years later) four lawful men brought together from every township, and twelve from every county hundred, were compelled to denounce before their sheriff, or the king's justices, all malefactors within their jurisdictions. The names of those who may have fled these jurisdictions were also recorded, and provisions outlined for their apprehension and trial. Suspects of particularly evil repute were to abjure the realm even if they succeeded in clearing themselves by the ordeal, which was still the normal means of proof in criminal cases. No special franchises were immune from the newly established presenting jury, later called the grand jury. Thus the kingdom's myriad competing feudal jurisdictions fell before a uniform royal judicial administration, which owed much of its effectiveness to the increasingly frequent and well-organized activities of the king's justices itinerant. Henry's thinking in this regard, only anti-baronial as far as it was pro-royal, may, ironically, have been influenced by the successes of a centralizing papal monarchy, knowledge of which the king had intimately, if painfully, acquired through his quarrel with Becket. But, while the papacy was busily erecting an imperial-like church bureaucracy, Henry II's managerial policy of involving juries at the local level in English affairs led more beneficially to what A. B. White has called ‘self-government at the king's command’. Henry II and Magna Carta Given these innovations, it is perhaps surprising that the later resentment of the Angevin system implicit in Magna Carta might have been fostered by Henry II's mastery of men and government. Certainly many of the barons at Runnymede in 1215 saw John's excesses as expansions of those of his father. Both the Waverley annalist and Ralph of Coggeshall link Henry with John in propagating the host of ‘evil customs’ addressed in the great charter. William of Newburgh, however, offers a somewhat more objective truth on this score. To William, the complaints about Henry's government in the king's own lifetime, warranted perhaps in the cases of forest fines and unduly long episcopal vacancies, understandably softened in later years, following exposure to the rule of his successors. Indeed, the predatory nature of English government in the fifty or sixty years on either side of the year 1200, as viewed by modern historians, is more illusionary than real, at least with regard to the upper classes. Recent analyses of military taxes and of scutages, under the Angevin kings, indicate that the wealthiest landowners were either forgiven their assessments or never assessed at all. A similar study of fines offered the crown for the control of heirs' estates in the period 1180–1212 shows procedures in place to protect the investment of custodians through favourable terms of mortgage with low or no annual payments. The nature of the financial burden placed on people lower down the social scale is less clear, though the sum of £12,305 collected by the exchequer from the forest assizes of 1175, an enormous amount for the time, was paid by smaller landholders, not magnates. Comparable evidence for the ‘Saladin tithe’ of 1188, the carucatage of 1198, and the seventh of 1203 is missing, but the thirteenth on incomes and moveables of 1207 brought in some £57,431, again mostly from churches and non-élites. It may well be, then, that the negotiators of Magna Carta tapped a collective anger in many who believed that Henry II was as culpable as John in driving the monarchy towards excess, whether or not the burden of the Angevin system actually fell equally on all English subjects. Henry II's historical reputation and identity Gerald of Wales, annalist of the Anglo-Angevin intervention in Ireland, regarded Henry II as ‘our Alexander of the West’ (Gerald of Wales, Topography of Ireland, 124). The author of the Dialogus de Scaccario, Richard fitz Nigel, bishop of London, wrote in his youth a history of Henry, now lost, titled Tricolumnis, wherein one of three columns chronicled his lord's noble deeds, ‘which are beyond belief’ (Dialogus, 27). Gerald of Wales, again, best gives perspective to contemporaries' perception of Henry's martial exploits: he not only brought strong peace with the aid of God's grace to his hereditary dominions, but also triumphed victoriously in remote and foreign lands, a thing of which none of his predecessors since the coming of the Normans, not even the Saxon kings, had proved capable. (English Historical Documents, 2.410) Gerald goes on to list these triumphs, beginning with the subjection of Ireland and the domination of Scotland through the capture of William the Lion, ‘contrary to anything that had ever happened before’. Gerald continues his account by noting the king–duke's vast French inheritances of Maine, Anjou, Touraine, Poitou, and Gascony, to which Henry had added the Vexin, the Auvergne, and Berry. The good-natured Louis VII, in Gerald's eyes, was no match for Henry II, who ‘even desired to extend into the Roman Empire, taking advantage of Frederick Barbarossa's troubles’ with his Italian subjects. The opening for expansion through the alpine valley of Maurienne almost came off with the ill-fated marriage contracted with Count Humbert for John. This proposed marriage, viewed against the background of the king–duke's marrying his daughters to the heirs of the duchy of Saxony, and the kingdoms of Castile and Sicily, suggests an imperialist bent to Henry II's outlook captured in a boast attributed to him by Gerald, that ‘the whole world was too small a prize for a single courageous and powerful ruler’ (English Historical Documents, 2.410). Henry's dreams of empire, present perhaps from early childhood, fired the imagination of courtiers like John, count of Eu, who went so far as to date a charter of 1155 ‘at Winchester in the year in which the conquest of Ireland was discussed’ (Flanagan, 305). And indeed, what William II had only boasted he would perform, Henry II achieved, as the first king of England both to visit and to claim authority in Ireland. At Henry's court nothing was beyond discussion for ambitious knights and clerics; with Henry II Plantagenet as their lord, all the world was within reach. But who was Henry II? Richard the Poitevin derisively referred to him as the ‘King of the North Wind’ (Meade, 279). Less poetic, but more accurately, Ailred of Rievaulx called Henry the ‘cornerstone of the English and Norman races’ (Patrologia Latina, 195.711–38). Yet for modern historians Henry's identity—perhaps ethnicity is the better word—is problematic. He was ‘king of the English’ but spoke only French and Latin. To many modern legalists he is the father of the English common law, yet he is buried at the nunnery of Fontevrault in France, a land more influenced by Roman law. He spent the majority of his reign in Normandy, was schooled as a youth by William de Conches, the greatest Norman philosopher of his day, but is labelled ‘Henry of Anjou’ by twentieth-century writers. Early in life he adopted the title ‘Henry son of the Empress’ for worthwhile political reasons—his claim to the Anglo-Norman inheritance of Matilda, his mother—and rarely employed the name of his father, Geoffrey Plantagenet. Whereas William, Henry's youngest brother, changed the inscription on his seal after 1154 from ‘William son of Empress Matilda’, to ‘William brother of Henry King of England’, Henry remained known to the end of his life as ‘FitzEmpress’. The chronicler Roger of Howden, a member of Henry II's entourage, always refers to his lord king as ‘son of the Empress’ when describing the celebration of a Christmas court—December marking the beginning of Henry's regnal year as well as the traditional new year (Chronica … Hovedene, 1, 213 ff.). Even the distant annalist of Inisfallen, in recording the momentous events of 1171, wrote, ‘The son of the Empress came to Ireland and landed at Waterford’ (Flanagan, 174). Indeed, Henry II encouraged this identification with his mother, her ancestors, her former imperial station. Only later did his father Geoffrey's epithet ‘Plantagenet’ come to define the family and, with this definition, its first English king. Modern English historians' thoughts on Henry II's reputation vary. To the Victorian William Stubbs, Henry stood with Alfred, Cnut, William the Conqueror, and Edward I as the ‘conscious creators of English greatness’ (Gesta … Benedicti, 2.xxxiii). Stepping back for a wider view of the stage on which Henry played, Stubbs lamented that the king's chance to lead a grand crusade, which ‘might have presented Europe to Asia in a guise which she has never yet assumed’, was ruined by a thankless wife, loveless children, and a pernicious French overlord (Gesta … Benedicti, 2.xix–xx)—a scenario given vivid visual expression for twentieth-century cinema-goers in Anthony Harvey's film The Lion in Winter (1968), in which Peter O'Toole plays King Henry with panache. A similarly wistful reflection on Henry's lost promise surfaces in W. L. Warren's sympathetic biography: The course of history might have been radically different if Henry II, instead of devoting himself principally to the pursuit and exploitation of the rights of lordships which fell to him fortuitously, had turned his energies to forging the unity of the British Isles. (Warren, Henry II, 627–8) That Henry could have done something more to change history, the history of the Middle East, the history of Ireland, had he been allowed and had he wished, shows the uncompromising faith of Stubbs and Warren in his greatness, his potential to be, as Gerald of Wales expressed it, truly the ‘Alexander of the West’. And behind this vision and these feelings lies a belief in the ability of the individual to determine history, a belief in great men. Historians such as Christopher Brooke and Frank Barlow agree, and yet there is dissent from those who disavow the ‘great man’ theory. For Bryce Lyon, the legal strides made in England during Henry's reign owed more to his choice of advisers than to Henry's own interest in or mastery of the law, while Michael Clanchy credits English constitutional development in this period to the impersonal force of the spreading use of the written word, a technological advance, the product not of English genius, but of a ‘brilliant time in Western Europe’ (Clanchy, 154, 158, 161). In the end, wherever historians focus their attention—on individuals or impersonal forces—the scope of Henry II's life and the records of his reign provide a tantalizing wealth of material to which they are sure to return again and again. Perhaps this is legacy enough. Thomas K. Keefe Sources L. Delisle and others, eds., Recueil des actes de Henri II, roi d'Angleterre et duc de Normandie, concernant les provinces françaises et les affaires de France, 4 vols. (Paris, 1909–27) · The letters of John of Salisbury, ed. and trans. H. E. Butler and W. J. Millor, rev. C. N. L. Brooke, 2 vols., OMT (1979–86) [Lat. orig. with parallel Eng. text] · R. W. Eyton, Court, household, and itinerary of King Henry II (1878) · K. R. Potter and R. H. C. Davis, eds., Gesta Stephani, OMT (1976) · E. Searle, ed., The chronicle of Battle Abbey, OMT (1980) · Pipe rolls, 2–4 Henry II · R. Howlett, ed., Chronicles of the reigns of Stephen, Henry II, and Richard I, 4 vols., Rolls Series, 82 (1884–9) · Chronique de Robert de Torigni, ed. L. Delisle, 2 vols. (Rouen, 1872–3) · Reg. RAN, vol. 3 · English historical documents, 2, ed. D. C. Douglas and G. W. Greenaway (1953) · H. Hall, ed., The Red Book of the Exchequer, 3 vols., Rolls Series, 99 (1896) · The historical works of Gervase of Canterbury, ed. W. Stubbs, 2 vols., Rolls Series, 73 (1879–80) · Henry, archdeacon of Huntingdon, Historia Anglorum, ed. D. E. Greenway, OMT (1996) · William of Newburgh, The history of English affairs, ed. P. G. Walsh and M. J. Kennedy, bk 1 (1988) · J. C. Robertson and J. B. Sheppard, eds., Materials for the history of Thomas Becket, archbishop of Canterbury, 7 vols., Rolls Series, 67 (1875–85) · John of Salisbury, Historia pontificalis: John of Salisbury's memoirs of the papal court, ed. and trans. M. Chibnall (1956) · M. Bouquet and others, eds., Recueil de historiens des Gaules et de la France / Rerum Gallicarum et Francicarum scriptores, 24 vols. (1738–1904) · L. Halphen and R. Poupardin, eds., Chroniques des comtes d’Anjou et des seigneurs d’Amboise (Paris, 1913) · G. de Vigeois, ‘Chronica’, Novae bibliothecae manuscriptorum, ed. P. Labbe, 2 (Paris, 1657) · Chronique de Geoffrey, prieur de Vigeois, ed. F. Bonnelye (1864) · P. Marchegay and E. Mabille, eds., Chroniques des églises d'Anjou (Paris, 1869) · L. Halphen, ed., Recueil d’annales angevines et vendômoises (Paris, 1903) · A. Salmon, ed., Chroniques de Touraine, 1 vol. and supplement (1854–7) · W. Stubbs, ed., Gesta regis Henrici secundi Benedicti abbatis: the chronicle of the reigns of Henry II and Richard I, AD 1169–1192, 2 vols., Rolls Series, 49 (1867) · Ralph de Diceto, ‘Ymagines historiarum’, Radulfi de Diceto … opera historica, ed. W. Stubbs, 2 vols., Rolls Series, 68 (1876) · Chronica magistri Rogeri de Hovedene, ed. W. Stubbs, 4 vols., Rolls Series, 51 (1868–71) · R. Fitz Nigel [R. Fitzneale], Dialogus de scaccario / The course of the exchequer, ed. and trans. C. Johnson, rev. edn, rev. F. E. L. Carter and D. E. Greenaway, OMT (1983) · G. D. Hall, ed., Tractatus de legibus et consuetudinibus regni Anglie qui Glanvilla vocatur, 2nd edn, OMT (1993) · T. Stapleton, ed., Magni rotuli scaccarii Normanniae sub regibus Angliae, 2 vols., Society of Antiquaries of London Occasional Papers (1840–44) · Pipe rolls, 5–34 Henry II · The great roll of the pipe for the first year of the reign of King Richard the first, AD 1189–1190, Great Britain Exchequer, ed. J. Hunter, RC, 32 (1844) · J. C. Holt and R. Mortimer, eds., Acta of Henry II and Richard I (1986) · W. Map, De nugis curialium / Courtiers' trifles, ed. and trans. M. R. James, rev. C. N. L. Brooke and R. A. B. Mynors, OMT (1983) · Giraldus Cambrensis, Expugnatio Hibernica / The conquest of Ireland, ed. and trans. A. B. Scott and F. X. Martin (1978) · Gerald of Wales, The history and topography of Ireland, trans. J. J. O'Meara, rev. edn (1982) · W. L. Warren, The governance of Norman and Angevin England (1987) · W. L. Warren, Henry II (1973) · E. Amt, The accession of Henry II in England (1993) · T. K. Keefe, ‘Place-date distribution of royal charters and the historical geography of patronage strategies at the court of King Henry II’, Haskins Society Journal, 2 (1990), 179–88 · T. K. Keefe, ‘Counting those who count: a computer-assisted analysis of charter witness-lists and the itinerant court in the first year of the reign of King Richard I’, Haskins Society Journal, 1 (1989), 135–45 · T. K. Keefe, ‘Geoffrey Plantagenet's will and the Angevin succession’, Albion, 6 (1974), 266–74 · T. K. Keefe and C. W. Hollister, ‘The making of the Angevin empire’, Journal of British Studies, 12/2 (1972–3), 1–25 · T. K. Keefe, ‘Proffers for heirs and heiresses in the pipe rolls: some observations on indebtedness in the years before Magna Carta (1180–1212)’, Haskins Society Journal, 5 (1993), 99–109 · T. K. Keefe, Feudal assessments and the political community under Henry II and his sons (1983) · J. Boussard, ‘Les mercenaires au XIIe siècle: Henri II Plantagenêt et les origines de l'armée de métier’, Bibliothèque de l'Ecole de Chartes, 106 (1945–6), 189–224 · J. Boussard, ‘Les influences anglaises dans le développement des grandes charges de l'empire d'Henri II Plantagenêt’, Annales de Normandie, 5 (1955), 215–31 · J. Boussard, Le gouvernement d'Henri II Plantegenêt (1956) · P. A. Brand, ‘Multis vigiliis excogitatam et inventam; Henry II and the creation of the English common law’, Haskins Society Journal, 2 (1990), 197–222 · C. N. L. Brooke, ‘The marriage of Henry II and Eleanor of Aquitaine’, The Historian, 20 (1988), 3–8 · R. H. C. Davis, King Stephen, 3rd edn (1990) · M. Chibnall, The Empress Matilda (1991) · G. J. White, ‘The end of Stephen's reign’, History, new ser., 75 (1990), 3–22 · E. King, ed., The anarchy of King Stephen's reign (1994) · P. Brand, The making of the common law (1992) · J. Gillingham, ‘Conquering kings: some twelfth-century reflections on Henry II and Richard I’, Warriors and churchmen in the high middle ages, ed. T. Reuter (1992), 163–78 · B. Bachrach, ‘The Angevin tradition of family hostility’, Albion, 16 (1984), 111–30 · J. Baldwin, Philip II Augustus: foundations of French royal power in the middle ages (1986) · F. Barlow, Thomas Becket (1986) · R. Benjamin, ‘A forty years war: Toulouse and the Plantagenets, 1156–1196’, Historical Research, 61 (1988), 270–85 · M. Pacaut, Louis VII et son royaume (1964) · M. Chibnall, Anglo-Norman England, 1066–1166 (1986) · D. Crouch, William Marshal: court, career and chivalry in the Angevin empire (1990) · M. T. Flanagan, Irish society, Anglo-Norman settlers, Angevin kingship: interactions in Ireland in the late twelfth century (1989) · J. Gillingham, The Angevin empire (1984) · J. A. Green, ‘Unity and disunity in the Anglo-Norman state’, Historical Research, 62 (1989), 115–34 · C. H. Haskins, Norman institutions (1918) · C. W. Hollister, Monarchy, magnates, and institutions in the Anglo-Norman world (1986) · J. C. Holt, ‘The end of the Anglo-Norman realm’, PBA, 61 (1975), 223–65 · J. C. Holt, ‘The Acta of Henry II and Richard I of England, 1154–1199: the archive and its historical implications’, Fotografische Sammlungen mittelalterlicher Urkunden in Europa, ed. P. Ruck (1989), 137–40 · A. Kelly, Eleanor of Aquitaine and the four kings (1952) · J. E. Lally, ‘Secular patronage at the court of King Henry II’, BIHR, 49 (1976), 159–84 · P. Latimer, ‘Henry II's campaign against the Welsh in 1165’, Welsh History Review / Cylchgrawn Hanes Cymru, 14 (1988–9), 523–52 · R. Mortimer, ‘The charters of Henry II: what are the criteria for authenticity?’, Anglo-Norman Studies, 12 (1989), 119–34 · B. Lyon, ‘Henry II: a non-Victorian interpretation’, Documenting the past: essays in medieval history presented to George Peddy Cuttino, ed. J. S. Hamilton and P. J. Bradley (1989), 21–31 · J. Le Patourel, Feudal empires: Norman and Plantagenet (1984) · K. Norgate, England under the Angevin kings, 2 vols. (1887) · R. Pernoud, Eleanor of Aquitaine (1967) · F. M. Powicke, The loss of Normandy, 1189–1204: studies in the history of the Angevin empire, 2nd edn (1961) · C. Schriber, Arnulf of Lisieux: the dilemmas of a twelfth-century Norman bishop (1990) · R. B. Patterson, ‘Bristol: an Angevin baronial capital under royal siege’, Haskins Society Journal, 3 (1991), 171–81 · E. Mason, ‘“Rocamadour in Quercy above all other churches”: the healing of Henry II’, The church and healing, ed. W. J. Sheils, SCH, 19 (1982), 39–54 · M. Meade, Eleanor of Aquitaine: a biography, 2nd edn (1991) · L. Grant, ‘Le patronage architectural d'Henri II et de son entourage’, Cahiers de Civilisation Médiévale, 37 (1994), 73–84 · R. Mortimer, Angevin England, 1154–1258 (1994) · J. Hudson, Land, law and lordship in Anglo-Norman England (1994) · R. Brown, H. M. Colvin, and A. J. Taylor, eds., The history of the king's works, 1–2 (1963) · V. Moss, ‘England and Normandy in 1180: the pipe roll evidence’, England and Normandy in the middle ages, ed. D. Bates and A. Curry (1994), 185–96 · L. Grant, ‘Architectural relationships between England and Normandy, 1100–1204’, England and Normandy in the middle ages, ed. D. Bates and A. Curry (1994), 117–30 · D. Bates, ‘The rise and fall of Normandy, c. 911–1204’, England and Normandy in the middle ages, ed. D. Bates and A. Curry (1994), 19–36 · P. Dalton, Conquest, anarchy, and lordship: Yorkshire, 1066–1154, Cambridge Studies in Medieval Life and Thought, 4th ser., 27 (1994) · J. Gillingham, Richard the Lion Heart, 2nd edn (1989) · R. W. Southern, Saint Anselm and his biographer: a study of monastic life and thought, 1059–c.1130 (1963) · C. N. L. Brooke, From Alfred to Henry III, 871–1272 (1961) · F. Barlow, Feudal kingdom of England, 1042–1216, 4th edn (1987) · M. T. Clanchy, England and its rulers, 1066–1272 (1983) · A. B. White, Self-government at the king's command (1933) · Henricus de Bracton, De legibus et consuetudinibus Angliae, 3 · G. Lyttelton, The history of the life of King Henry the Second, 2nd edn, 4 vols. (1767–71) · J. G. Nicholls, ‘Observations on the heraldic devices discovered on the effigies of Richard II and his queen in Westminster Abbey’, Archaeologia, 29 (1842), 32–59 · RotP, 5.375 · Petrus Blesensis, Patrologia Latina, 207 (1855) · Gir. Camb. opera, vol. 8 · A. L. Poole, From Domesday Book to Magna Carta, 1087–1216, 2nd edn (1955) Archives U. Cam., Angevin family Acta project Likenesses penny coin, BM · seals, BL · seals, PRO · tomb effigy, Fontevrault Abbey, France [see illus.] · tomb effigy, replica, V&A · wax seals, BM © Oxford University Press 2004–5 All rights reserved: see legal notice Oxford University Press Thomas K. Keefe, ‘Henry II (1133-1189)’, Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, Oxford University Press, 2004 [http://www.oxforddnb.com/view/article/12949, accessed 23 Sept 2005] Henry II (1133-1189): doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/1294911 | |
Name Variation | Henry FitzEmpress | |
Name Variation | Henry FitzGeoffrey4 | |
Knighted* | 1149 | Carlisle, England, by his great uncle, David, King of Scotland, Witness=David I of Scotland "the Saint"5 |
Event-Misc* | 1153 | The Treaty of Westminster specified that Stephen would be King of England for life but succeeded by Henry II, Principal=Stephen of Blois5 |
Crowned | 25 October 1154 | 1,6 |
Crowned* | 19 December 1154 | Westminster, Middlesex, England, King of England7,5 |
Event-Misc* | December 1170 | Canterbury, England, Thomas Becket, archbishop of Canterbury and former friend of Henry was murdered by Henry's knights.5 |
Event-Misc* | 1183 | Henry II demanded that Richard cede Aquitaine to his brother John, since Richard was now heir to England. This started up another war., Principal=Richard I the Lionhearted5 |
(Witness) Knighted | March 1185 | Windsor, England, Principal=John Lackland12 |
HTML* | UK Royals page The Catholic Encyclopedia England During the Crusades Britannia.com The Murder of Thomas Becket National Politics Web Guide Famous Men of the Middle Ages | |
Event-Misc* | He was granted the manor of Linton in hereford shire by Henry II., Principal=Richard Talbot13 |
Family 1 | Rosamond Clifford d. 1177 | |
Child |
Family 2 | ||
Child |
Family 3 | Nest verch Iorwerth ab Owain | |
Child |
|
Family 4 | Alice of France (?) b. b 4 Oct 1160, d. a 18 Jul 1218 | |
Child |
Family 5 | Hikenai (?) | |
Child |
|
Family 6 | Eleanor of Aquitaine b. 1123, d. 31 Mar 1204 | |
Children |
|
Family 7 | Ida de Tony | |
Child |
|
Last Edited | 23 Sep 2005 |
Citations
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-25.
- [S218] Marlyn Lewis, Ancestry of Elizabeth of York.
- [S232] Don Charles Stone, Ancient and Medieval Descents, 11-3.
- [S284] Douglas Richardson, Plantagenet Ancestry, Plantagenet 1.
- [S284] Douglas Richardson, Plantagenet Ancestry, Plantagenet 2.
- [S232] Don Charles Stone, Ancient and Medieval Descents, 11-4.
- [S234] David Faris, Plantagenet Ancestry, Plantagenet 17.
- [S374] Douglas Richardson, Magna Carta Ancestry, Bigod 1.
- [S337] David Hume, History of England.
- [S336] Charles Dickens, A Child's History of England.
- [S376] Unknown editor, unknown short title.
- [S284] Douglas Richardson, Plantagenet Ancestry, Plantagenet 3.
- [S301] Carl Boyer 3rd, Medieval English Ancestors of Robert Abell, p. 242.
- [S285] Leo van de Pas, 30 Jun 2004.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 110-26.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-26.
Eleanor of Aquitaine
F, #1623, b. 1123, d. 31 March 1204
Father* | Count William VIII of Poitou "the Pious"1,2,3,4,5 b. 1099, d. 9 Apr 1137 | |
Mother* | Eleanor de Chastellerault1,2,3,4,5 b. c 1105, d. a Mar 1130 | |
Eleanor of Aquitaine|b. 1123\nd. 31 Mar 1204|p55.htm#i1623|Count William VIII of Poitou "the Pious"|b. 1099\nd. 9 Apr 1137|p95.htm#i2838|Eleanor de Chastellerault|b. c 1105\nd. a Mar 1130|p95.htm#i2839|Count William V. of Poitou|b. c 22 Oct 1071\nd. 10 Feb 1127|p94.htm#i2815|Philippa of Toulouse|b. c 1073\nd. 28 Nov 1117|p94.htm#i2816|Viscount Almeric I. de Chastellerault|b. c 1076\nd. 7 Nov 1157|p95.htm#i2840|Dangerose de l'Isle Bouchard (?)|b. c 1080\nd. a 1119|p115.htm#i3446| |
Birth* | 1123 | Bordeaux, Aquitaine, France6,2 |
Birth | 1124 | 7,5 |
Marriage* | 22 July 1137 | Bordeaux, Aquitaine, France, 1st=Louis VII of France "the Young"6,2,4,5 |
Divorce* | 21 March 1152 | Principal=Louis VII of France "the Young"8,5 |
Marriage* | 18 May 1152 | Bordeaux, France, Principal=Henry II Curtmantel6,2,7,4,9 |
Death* | 31 March 1204 | Mirabel Castle, Poitiers, France, 3 or 31 Mar or 1 Apr 12046,2,7,4,5 |
Burial* | Fontévrault Abbey, Fontévrault, Normandy, France4 | |
Name Variation | circa 1122 | 4 |
Name Variation | Éléonore5 | |
HTML* | Female Heroes The Troubadour's Daughter MARIE DE CHAMPAGNE AND ELEANOR OF AQUITAINE A RELATIONSHIP REEXAMINED Eleanor of Aquitaine Eleanor Bibliography Sam Behling's Page Queen Eleanor of Aquitaine Women's History Resource Site |
Family 1 | Louis VII of France "the Young" b. 1121, d. 18 Sep 1180 | |
Children |
|
Family 2 | Henry II Curtmantel b. 5 Mar 1132/33, d. 6 Jul 1189 | |
Children |
|
Last Edited | 16 Jun 2005 |
Citations
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 110-26.
- [S218] Marlyn Lewis, Ancestry of Elizabeth of York.
- [S232] Don Charles Stone, Ancient and Medieval Descents, 72-12.
- [S234] David Faris, Plantagenet Ancestry, Plantagenet 17.
- [S284] Douglas Richardson, Plantagenet Ancestry, Plantagenet 2.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-25.
- [S232] Don Charles Stone, Ancient and Medieval Descents, 11-4.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 101-25.
- [S284] Douglas Richardson, Plantagenet Ancestry, Plantagenet 1.
Geoffrey V "the Fair" Plantagenet1
M, #1624, b. 24 November 1113, d. 7 September 1151
Father* | Fulk V of Anjou "the Young" b. 1092, d. 10 Nov 1143; son and heir2,3,4,5 | |
Mother* | Erembourg of Maine2,3,4,5 d. 1126 | |
Geoffrey V "the Fair" Plantagenet|b. 24 Nov 1113\nd. 7 Sep 1151|p55.htm#i1624|Fulk V of Anjou "the Young"|b. 1092\nd. 10 Nov 1143|p97.htm#i2898|Erembourg of Maine|d. 1126|p97.htm#i2899|Count Fulk I. of Anjou "Rechin"|b. 1043\nd. 14 Apr 1109|p97.htm#i2902|Bertrade de Montfort|b. c 1060\nd. 14 Feb 1117|p59.htm#i1759|Helias of Maine|d. 11 Jul 1110|p97.htm#i2900|Maud d. Chateau-du-Loire|d. 1099|p157.htm#i4682| |
Birth | 24 August 1113 | 6,3,7 |
Birth* | 24 November 1113 | France4,5 |
Marriage | 3 April 1127 | Le Mans, Maine, France, 2nd=Matilda Empress of England6,7 |
Marriage | 22 May 1127 | Le Mans, Maine, France, Principal=Matilda Empress of England3,4 |
Marriage* | 17 June 1128 | Le Mans, Maine, France, Principal=Matilda Empress of England5 |
Death | 7 September 1150 | Chateau-du-Loir, France3 |
Death* | 7 September 1151 | Chateau-du-Loir, France6,4 |
Burial* | St. Julien's, Le Mans, Maine, France5 | |
Mistress* | Principal=Anonyma (?)5 | |
Name Variation | Geoffroi d' Anjou1 | |
Name Variation | le Bel1 | |
Event-Misc* | June 1142 | He attempted to persuade Geoffrey of Anjou, Maud's husband, to invade England. Geoffrey was busy conquering Normandy, so Robert joined him in that endeavor., Principal=Robert de Caen8 |
Event-Misc | 1144 | Chateau-l'Ermitage, Anjou, France, He founded at Augustine Priory5 |
Event-Misc* | 14 January 1144 | Rouen, Normandy, France, He crossed the Seine and entered Rouen, and assumed the title of Duke of Normandy that summer.5 |
Title* | Count of Anjou and Maine, Duke of Normandy9,5 | |
HTML* | Wikipedia encyclopedia.com |
Family 1 | Anonyma (?) | |
Children |
|
Family 2 | Matilda Empress of England b. 1104, d. 10 Sep 1167 | |
Children |
|
Last Edited | 12 Jan 2005 |
Citations
- [S234] David Faris, Plantagenet Ancestry, Plantagenet 17.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 118-24.
- [S218] Marlyn Lewis, Ancestry of Elizabeth of York.
- [S234] David Faris, Plantagenet Ancestry, Plantagenet 18.
- [S284] Douglas Richardson, Plantagenet Ancestry, Plantagenet 1.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-24.
- [S232] Don Charles Stone, Ancient and Medieval Descents, 11-3.
- [S347] Carl Boyer 3rd, Medieval English Ancestors of Certain Americans, p. 185.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 118-25.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 83-26.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-25.
Louis VII of France "the Young"1
M, #1625, b. 1121, d. 18 September 1180
Father* | Louis VI of France "the Fat"2,3 b. 1081, d. 1 Aug 1137 | |
Mother* | Adelaide of Savoy2,3 b. c 1092, d. 1 Aug 1154 | |
Louis VII of France "the Young"|b. 1121\nd. 18 Sep 1180|p55.htm#i1625|Louis VI of France "the Fat"|b. 1081\nd. 1 Aug 1137|p97.htm#i2897|Adelaide of Savoy|b. c 1092\nd. 1 Aug 1154|p97.htm#i2896|Philip I. of France|b. 1053\nd. 29 Jul 1108|p118.htm#i3523|Bertha o. H. (?)|b. c 1055\nd. 1094|p118.htm#i3524|Count Humbert I. of Savoy|b. c 1062\nd. 14 Oct 1103|p118.htm#i3525|Gisela of Burgundy|b. 1070\nd. a 1133|p118.htm#i3526| |
Birth* | 1121 | Fontainebleau2 |
Marriage* | 22 July 1137 | Bordeaux, Aquitaine, France, 1st=Eleanor of Aquitaine4,2,5,6 |
Divorce* | 21 March 1152 | Principal=Eleanor of Aquitaine7,6 |
Marriage* | before 18 November 1153 | Orleans, France, Bride=Constance of Castile2,7,6 |
Marriage* | 18 October 1160 | Bride=Alix of Champagne (?)2,7 |
Death* | 18 September 1180 | Paris, France2,7 |
Burial* | Notre Dame de Barbeau, Fontainebleau, France2,7 | |
Title* | between 25 December 1137 and 18 September 1180 | King of France1 |
Event-Misc* | 1169 | Richard did homage to Louis VII for the ducy of Aquitaine, Principal=Richard I the Lionhearted6 |
Event-Misc | 1177 | Louis VII demanded that Richard marry Alice immediately. The matter was referred for arbitration., Principal=Richard I the Lionhearted6 |
Family 1 | Eleanor of Aquitaine b. 1123, d. 31 Mar 1204 | |
Children |
|
Family 2 | Constance of Castile b. a 1140, d. b 4 Oct 1160 | |
Children |
|
Family 3 | Alix of Champagne (?) b. c 1140, d. 4 Jun 1206 | |
Child |
|
Last Edited | 3 Dec 2004 |
Citations
- [S338] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 8th ed., 101-25.
- [S218] Marlyn Lewis, Ancestry of Elizabeth of York.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 101-24.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-25.
- [S234] David Faris, Plantagenet Ancestry, Plantagenet 17.
- [S284] Douglas Richardson, Plantagenet Ancestry, Plantagenet 2.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 101-25.
- [S221] Richard Smith, fiancée of King Richard I of England Re: Alice of France in "Re: Alice of France, fiancée of King Richard I of England," listserve message 29 Jan 2003.
- [S338] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 8th ed., 101-26.
Matilda Empress of England
F, #1626, b. 1104, d. 10 September 1167
Father* | Henry I Beauclerc b. 1068, d. 1 Dec 1135; daughter and heir1,2,3,4,5 | |
Mother* | Matilda of Scotland1,2,3,4,5 b. Oct 1079, d. 1 May 1118 | |
Matilda Empress of England|b. 1104\nd. 10 Sep 1167|p55.htm#i1626|Henry I Beauclerc|b. 1068\nd. 1 Dec 1135|p55.htm#i1629|Matilda of Scotland|b. Oct 1079\nd. 1 May 1118|p55.htm#i1628|William I. of Normandy "the Conqueror"|b. 1027\nd. 9 Sep 1087|p59.htm#i1768|Maud of Flanders|b. 1032\nd. 3 Nov 1083|p59.htm#i1769|Malcolm I. Canmore|b. 1031\nd. 13 Nov 1093|p55.htm#i1631|Saint Margaret of Scotland|b. 1045\nd. 16 Nov 1093|p55.htm#i1630| |
Birth | 7 February 1102 | Winchester, England2,6,4 |
Birth* | 1104 | 1,7 |
Marriage* | 7 January 1114 | Mainz, Germany, Groom=Henry V of Germany1,2,6 |
Marriage | 3 April 1127 | Le Mans, Maine, France, Groom=Geoffrey V "the Fair" Plantagenet1,6 |
Marriage | 22 May 1127 | Le Mans, Maine, France, Principal=Geoffrey V "the Fair" Plantagenet2,4 |
Marriage* | 17 June 1128 | Le Mans, Maine, France, Principal=Geoffrey V "the Fair" Plantagenet5 |
Death* | 10 September 1167 | Rouen, Normandy, France1,2,6,4,5 |
Burial* | Abbey of Bec2 | |
DNB* | Matilda [Matilda of England] (1102-1167), empress, consort of Heinrich V, was the elder of two children and only legitimate daughter of Henry I (1068/9-1135), king of England, and his first wife Matilda (1080-1118), the daughter of Malcolm III, king of Scots. She was born probably at Sutton Courtenay on about 7 February 1102. A granddaughter of Margaret of Scotland, marked out from birth for an illustrious marriage, she probably received some early instruction in letters and morals in her mother's circle, which was cultured and religious. When King Henry went to Normandy in the autumn of 1108 he entrusted her and her younger brother William to the spiritual care of Anselm, archbishop of Canterbury and former abbot of Bec: the special devotion to the monks of Bec that she showed to the end of her life may have originated in her childhood memories of Anselm. In 1109 King Henry arranged for her marriage to the German king, Heinrich V (1086–1125); a dowry estimated at 10,000 marks in silver was arranged, and she was betrothed to him by proxy in the Whitsun court held at Westminster on 13 June 1109. She made her first formal appearance in her father's court on 17 October 1109, when she added her cross to a royal charter establishing the see of Ely as ‘Matilda, betrothed wife of the king of the Romans’ (sponsa regis Romanorum; Reg. RAN, 2, no. 919) . Marriage and years in Germany In February 1110 imperial envoys, including Burchard, later bishop of Cambrai, arrived to escort Matilda to her future husband. She left with a retinue of nobles and clergy, including Roger, son of Richard de Clare, and Henry, archdeacon of Winchester. Although Orderic Vitalis claimed that her husband sent them all home, it is possible that Archdeacon Henry, later bishop of Verdun, and some Norman knights remained with her. Her education, however, was to be completed in Germany, and it was in her husband's dominions of Germany and northern Italy that she was to spend the next sixteen years of her life. Matilda landed at Boulogne and travelled to Liège, where she met her husband, a man about twenty-four years old, and performed the first of her new duties by agreeing to intercede for the disgraced Godfrey, count of Lower Lorraine (whose daughter Adeliza was later to become her stepmother). The royal cortège then moved to Utrecht, and the formal betrothal took place there at Easter (10 April). The dower she received in return for her princely dowry probably included lands in the region of Utrecht. Her coronation took place at Mainz on 25 July, the feast day of St James; she was anointed by Friedrich, archbishop of Cologne, while Bruno, archbishop of Trier, held her reverently in his arms. Bruno, one of Heinrich V's most loyal counsellors, was appointed her guardian when Heinrich himself led an expedition, partly financed by her dowry, to Italy to secure his position there, and to extort coronation as emperor from Pope Paschal II. In his absence she remained at Trier to learn the German language and German customs, so as to be ready to undertake the duties of queen when she reached the canonical age for marriage. On 6 or 7 January 1114, shortly before her twelfth birthday, Matilda was married to the newly crowned emperor at Worms and then crowned again at Mainz. The magnificent nuptials were attended, according to one anonymous German chronicler, by five dukes, five archbishops, thirty bishops, and innumerable counts and abbots. The hopes that she would become the mother of an heir to the empire were disappointed; no children survived from this marriage, though one chronicler stated not implausibly that she gave birth to one child who did not live. She proved to be a loyal and able queen consort, who carried out the onerous duties of her office with dignity. From the first she frequently sponsored royal grants and acted as intercessor in presenting petitions to her husband. During a reign in which his realm was torn by civil war, and he himself was excommunicated as a result of quarrels with the pope over investiture, she gave him loyal support, and frequently acted as regent during his absence on campaigns. She accompanied him on his second Italian expedition in 1116, when he went to seek reconciliation with Paschal II and to establish his position in Tuscany by taking up his contested rights under the will of Matilda, countess of Tuscany. The expedition crossed the Alps by the St Bernard Pass in March 1116, and proceeded through Lombardy to the Tuscan castle of Canossa. There feudal vassals of the old Matilda welcomed the royal pair in the hope that the new young Matilda might, with her husband, take the place of the old. Unfortunately it proved impossible to make peace with Paschal II, who withdrew in panic to Monte Cassino when the German army approached Rome in March 1117. Since a formal crown-wearing was customary when an emperor visited Rome at Easter, and neither the pope nor any of the cardinals was willing to participate, the papal envoy Maurice Bourdin, archbishop of Braga (later the antipope Gregory VIII), consented to act; he probably crowned Heinrich and Matilda in the basilica of St Peter at Easter, and certainly did so at Pentecost (13 May), by which time he had been excommunicated. Matilda later claimed to have been twice crowned in Rome with papal approval; a hundred years later her right to the imperial title would certainly have been questioned. But the title was then used more loosely by many chroniclers and in many chanceries: Heinrich V, who had unquestionably been crowned emperor in 1111, sometimes continued to call himself simply king of the Romans. Matilda, his betrothed and crowned wife at that date, assumed the title queen of the Romans and used it on her seal. Whatever the legality of the events in Rome in 1117 she consistently called herself empress in her charters to the end of her life, and the title seems never to have been questioned. When her husband returned to Germany in 1117, to deal with rebellion there, Matilda remained with the army in Italy, presided at courts held at Roca Carpineta and Castrocaro, and pronounced judgments. By November 1119 she had rejoined him at Liège. His reconciliation with the church took place, after years of turmoil, at Worms in November 1122; during the negotiations Matilda could have made the acquaintance of the papal legates and made her first contacts with the papal curia. When the emperor died at Utrecht on 23 May 1125 he entrusted the imperial insignia to her, and placed her in the care of his nephew Friedrich, duke of Swabia, who inherited the family lands. She was persuaded to hand over the insignia to Adalbert, archbishop of Mainz, who presided over an imperial election at which not Friedrich, but his rival Lothar, duke of Saxony, was chosen. As a childless widow she had no further duties in Germany, though Friedrich could have arranged a second marriage for her with one of the German princes who, according to William of Malmesbury, sought her hand. However, her father, King Henry, whose only legitimate son, William, had been drowned in the White Ship in 1120, wished to make her his heir and persuaded her to return to Normandy. She appears to have surrendered her lands in Germany; but she was allowed to bring away her magnificent jewels and personal regalia, and one precious relic from the imperial chapel, the hand of St James. Her years as empress had given her valuable experience of European diplomacy; she had also seen the political dangers involved in a quarrel with the church, and had witnessed the change in her husband's formerly devoted chancellor, Adalbert, who after he was rewarded with the archbishopric of Mainz became a leader in the ecclesiastical opposition to his former master. She had been trained in a hard school, where enemies were ruthlessly punished; but she had learned that it was unwise to bear resentment, and that former opponents could become useful allies. Heir to England and Normandy Matilda's mother had died in 1118, and although her father quickly married Adeliza of Louvain there were no children of the marriage. Henry I wished to secure the succession to England and Normandy in his own line by recognizing her as his heir. She crossed the channel to England in 1126, and in January 1127 he obtained oaths of allegiance to her from all the bishops and magnates present at his Christmas court. Among the latter was his nephew, Stephen of Blois, count of Mortain, who had been brought up at the English court and given the hand of Matilda, the heir of Boulogne. Although Stephen had a hereditary claim to the throne through his mother, Adela, daughter of William I, and his wife was Matilda's first cousin, the claim of the empress was stronger, and he appears to have taken the oath willingly. Shortly afterwards Matilda was betrothed to Geoffrey Plantagenet (1113–1151), son of Foulques, count of Anjou, a youth more than eleven years her junior. Some of the Norman magnates later complained that they had not been consulted about the betrothal. King Henry was anxious to secure the southern frontier of Normandy by an alliance with Anjou; and with that object he had arranged a marriage between his son William and Count Foulques's daughter Matilda in 1119, only a few weeks before William's death put an end to the union. When young Geoffrey of Anjou married Matilda at Le Mans on 17 June 1128, Count Foulques surrendered the county of Anjou to him and left for Jerusalem to marry Queen Melisende. Matilda's second marriage, like the first, was purely political; its purpose was to provide a male heir to her father's throne. Unfortunately Geoffrey's position was never made clear, and no oaths were ever taken to him. Matilda herself, as an empress, may have felt disparaged by marriage to a mere count. There was an open rift between her and her husband within a year, and she returned to her father at Rouen. In 1131 he took her to England, though Geoffrey had demanded her return and promised to receive her with the honour due to her station. But at a council held at Northampton on 8 September 1131, after the magnates had renewed their homage to her and recognized her as Henry's heir, she agreed to return to her husband. Her eldest son, who was to become Henry II, was born at Le Mans on 5 March 1133; thereafter the marriage survived as a partnership for the benefit of the couple's joint inheritance. A second son, Geoffrey, was born at Rouen at Pentecost 1134; his birth nearly cost Matilda her life, but she recovered and the inheritance seemed secure. However, Geoffrey of Anjou quarrelled with King Henry over the castles in southern Normandy which were Matilda's dowry, but which Henry continued to occupy. When the king died on 1 December 1135, Matilda was in Anjou and Henry's nephew Stephen of Blois was in his wife's county of Boulogne. He immediately crossed to England, hurried to London, and laid claim to the English throne. He was crowned at Winchester on 22 December by the archbishop of Canterbury, with the encouragement of his brother, Henry de Blois, bishop of Winchester. Shortly afterwards the Norman barons decided not to divide the inheritance, and accepted him as duke of Normandy also. Stephen further secured his position by a successful appeal to Pope Innocent II, whose support was essential if he were not to be charged with violating his oath to Matilda, and by Easter he had won the support of almost all the Anglo-Norman bishops and magnates. Beginnings of civil war Meanwhile Matilda, caught at a disadvantage, was asserting her rights. She made straight for the castles of her dowry, and the castellan, Wigan the Marshal, handed over to her as his liege lady the castles of Argentan, Exmes, and Domfront. She established herself in the impregnable fortress at Argentan, where her third son, William FitzEmpress, was born on 22 July 1136. Geoffrey led annual raids into Normandy for the next three years; in October 1136 Matilda brought a troop of men to support him during an unsuccessful siege of Le Sap. There was some support for her in the Cotentin. But not until her half-brother, Robert, earl of Gloucester, renounced his allegiance to Stephen in 1138 were Matilda's forces strong enough to make further inroads into Normandy. She then began a new initiative and directly challenged Stephen's position. Early in 1139 Matilda appealed to the papal court. Her case, based on her claim as her father's heir and the oaths sworn to her, was heard at the Second Lateran Council, which opened on 4 April 1139. Stephen's delegation was led by Arnulf, archdeacon of Sées and later bishop of Lisieux, who countered her claim with technicalities, arguing that she could not be Henry's heir because her mother had been a nun and she was therefore illegitimate. This was never proved; and indeed her mother, though educated in a nunnery, was not known to have taken any vows, and Anselm of Canterbury himself had celebrated her marriage. Innocent refused either to pronounce sentence or to adjourn the case, and it was never finally settled by his successors, who preferred to await the outcome of events and hope for a compromise. For the time being, however, Stephen's coronation was not invalidated, and this led to his continued acceptance by most of the English bishops, until his authoritarian treatment of church rights led some to desert his cause. Matilda's next step was to carry her challenge to England. Sporadic rebellions in support of her claim had already broken out in the west country, and her uncle, David, king of Scots, had invaded the north; but both initiatives had been halted. On 30 September 1139 she and her half-brother, Earl Robert, landed in Sussex; he immediately slipped away to Bristol with a small bodyguard, and she took refuge in Arundel Castle. Here she was under the protection of her stepmother, the dowager queen Adeliza, who had become the wife of William d'Aubigny, earl of Arundel. Although William was a staunch supporter of Stephen, Adeliza's protection could not be disregarded, and Stephen agreed to grant Matilda a safe conduct to proceed to Bristol, under the escort of Henry, bishop of Winchester, and Waleran, count of Meulan. Miles, castellan of Gloucester, immediately hurried to Bristol to recognize her as his liege lady. As even the hostile Gesta Stephani recorded: he was so unquestioning in his loyalty to King Henry's children as not only to have helped them, but likewise to have received the countess of Anjou herself with her men and always behaved to her like a father in deed and counsel. (Gesta Stephani, 96–7) Another of King Henry's circle to be equally loyal and fatherly in his conduct towards her was Brian fitz Count lord of Wallingford, one of her most steadfast and eloquent supporters. Matilda joined Miles at Gloucester, a royal castle held by him under Earl Robert, where she probably felt more at home than as a poor relation with Robert in Bristol. When her power increased she rewarded Miles with the earldom of Hereford, and he was one of her chief military commanders until he was killed in a hunting accident at Christmas 1143. Lady of England Although Matilda's position was now strong enough for attempts at mediation to be made, they came to nothing. The situation changed only when King Stephen's army met the combined forces of Robert of Gloucester and Robert's son-in-law Ranulf (II), earl of Chester, in the battle of Lincoln on 2 February 1141, when the king was defeated and captured. With Stephen held a prisoner at Bristol, and with even Stephen's brother, Henry of Winchester, now papal legate, ready to abandon his cause, many of Stephen's vassals began to turn to her. Since her husband, Geoffrey of Anjou, took advantage of her victory to press further into Normandy, those with extensive estates across the channel began to look for reconciliation. On 2 March Bishop Henry met the empress at Wherwell; and after she had given security to consult him on all major business, particularly on the gift of bishoprics and abbeys as long as he preserved his fealty to her, he agreed to receive her as ‘lady of England’. On the following day he received her ceremoniously in his cathedral at Winchester, where she walked in procession with six other bishops and a number of abbots. At a legatine council, celebrated on 7 April, she was formally accepted as ‘lady of England and Normandy’, and arrangements were put in hand for her coronation at Westminster. At this stage she seems to have hoped to rule in her own right until her son came of age. In spite of her apparent victory, Matilda's position was more precarious than her adherents were willing to admit. Archbishop Theobald of Canterbury, though a former abbot of Bec who knew her personally and respected her, was a man of principle, who refused to renounce the allegiance he had sworn to Stephen unless Stephen surrendered the crown, which he refused to do. The writs and charters issued by the empress in the summer of 1141 show that her support was mostly in the west of England, the Welsh marches, parts of the Thames valley, and Wiltshire. In the north King David remained loyal and gave her such help as his own Scottish interests allowed, but he had no influence in Yorkshire, and his attempt to force his chancellor, William Cumin, into the bishopric of Durham poisoned Matilda's relations with the church. In East Anglia, Hugh Bigod (d. 1176/7) gave nominal support and was rewarded with the earldom of Norfolk. Although Geoffrey de Mandeville, the powerful earl of Essex, came over to her side for a few weeks, he turned back to Stephen in the hour of Matilda's greatest need. William de Mohun, another waverer, supported her just long enough to be made earl of Somerset. Ranulf, earl of Chester, was clearly hesitant; and Ranulf's half-brother, William de Roumare, earl of Lincoln, was still unwilling to offer substantial help to her cause. She alienated the Londoners by refusing to grant the concessions they demanded. Although she succeeded in securing the election of Robert de Sigillo, the former head of her father's writing office and now a monk of Reading, as bishop of London, her support for William Cumin at Durham angered the legate. Hostile chroniclers, in particular the author of the Gesta Stephani, attacked her as haughty and intractable; it is likely that she wished to keep up the state she had experienced in Germany, but when she met opposition peremptorily, with all the firmness that had been accepted, however reluctantly, from her father, it was regarded as unwomanly, arrogant, and obstinate in her. The legate, Henry of Winchester, in spite of having accepted her, remained sufficiently hesitant to seek papal approval for his change of allegiance; and Innocent II's reply, when it came, reiterated support for Stephen and ordered Henry to recognize him. Moreover the empress had to contend with a woman as resolute as herself. Stephen's queen, Matilda, never gave up the fight. With all the wealth of her own county of Boulogne and the honour of Boulogne in England behind her, and the support of William of Ypres at the head of a formidable band of Flemish mercenaries, she was in a position to win waverers back to Stephen's side. When the empress reached Westminster at midsummer, hoping to be crowned queen, the rival Matilda was encamped with her army on the south bank of the Thames, threatening the city of London. At the last minute the Londoners poured out of their city to attack the empress, and she was forced to beat a hasty and somewhat ignominious retreat. She reached Oxford, where she rewarded those magnates still loyal to her and reconsidered her position. Matilda rallied her supporters, who included King David, Robert, earl of Gloucester, and another half-brother Reginald, earl of Cornwall, Baldwin de Revières, earl of Devon, William de Mohun, Hugh Bigod, and Geoffrey de Mandeville, to whom she promised concessions similar to those previously made by Stephen. However, since the lands and castles offered to Geoffrey were in Essex, London, Middlesex, and Hertfordshire, which she did not control, Geoffrey decided within a few weeks that his interests would be better served by returning to the side of the queen. Since Henry of Winchester did not come to Oxford, and was already in communication with the queen, Matilda decided at the end of July 1141 to march on Winchester. While her army besieged the bishop's palace, the queen's forces under William of Ypres, supported by the Londoners and Mandeville, advanced to encircle the besiegers and cut off their supplies. In the rout that followed Matilda escaped with Brian fitz Count and Reginald of Cornwall, while Robert of Gloucester, who was protecting her rear, was himself captured on 14 September. Matilda reached first Ludgershall, then Devizes; for part of the way she rode astride like a man for greater speed. Finally exhaustion compelled her to be carried on a litter between two horses, so giving rise to a legend that she escaped hidden in a coffin. Earl Robert was able to negotiate his release in exchange for the release of King Stephen by 3 November; the only lasting advantage he could secure was that the castles and lands seized by the empress after the king's capture should not be restored. These included the castles of Oxford and Devizes, and for the next twelve months she kept her court at Oxford, meeting her adherents on at least two occasions at the more convenient centre of Devizes. Last years in England Matilda's next step was to appeal to her husband, Geoffrey, for military aid. Geoffrey, however, was fully occupied in attempting to establish his authority firmly in Normandy; he replied that he would negotiate only with Earl Robert, whom he knew personally. Leaving his sister in Oxford, where she seemed relatively safe, Robert crossed to Normandy at the end of June 1142, and spent some weeks helping to complete the conquest of the region between Falaise, Caen, and Avranches. He returned bringing some 300 men and Matilda's son Henry, now a boy of nine. But during his absence Stephen's army laid siege to Oxford; and before Robert could arrive with a relieving force the garrison was on the brink of surrender. Matilda was obliged to make the most dramatic escape of her perilous career. Early in December 1142, with only three or four knights, she slipped out of the castle, probably by a postern gate, and crossed the frozen Thames. She and her escort, wearing white cloaks as camouflage, walked through the snow to Abingdon. From there she rode to Wallingford, to reach the protection of Brian fitz Count, and was taken by him to Devizes. There she established her base in the almost impregnable castle which King Stephen had taken from Roger, bishop of Salisbury. She remained there for the next six years, during which time neither side could gain a decisive advantage in England. In Normandy, however, Geoffrey completed his conquest by 1144, and was recognized as duke of Normandy. Young Henry's time was divided between his uncle and mother in England, and his father in Normandy. From 1142 Matilda definitely recognized that her struggle was rather to secure Henry's inheritance than to win the crown for herself. Matilda's charters and the coins issued in her name show that she and her party were able to control a limited area, with its solid core in the great lordship of Gloucester, including also parts of Somerset, Wiltshire, and Dorset. Her channel port was at Wareham; she controlled mints at Bristol, Cardiff, and Wareham after Oxford was lost. In Wiltshire her principal military commander, John FitzGilbert, the marshal, held firmly to his castle of Marlborough, though he could never succeed in capturing Malmesbury. Matilda rewarded her knights with gifts of lands from the royal demesne, and provided for adequate castle guard. She made use of royal demesne and forest lands for gifts to churches, so consolidating her power in disputed border lands. Some gifts were purely tokens of thanks, not politically motivated; she gave her laundress, probably when she left England, a substantial hereditary estate in Somerset. During these years there were changes in allegiance among the magnates. Those like Waleran of Meulan and William de Roumare, whose principal estates lay in Normandy, finally abandoned Stephen and became her vassals to preserve their patrimonies. Ranulf, earl of Chester, had, like Geoffrey de Mandeville, supported Stephen for a time; but Stephen did not trust them and both returned to her party when they found themselves threatened by him. A war of sieges followed, in which neither side could achieve a decisive victory. Matilda and Geoffrey fared better by diplomacy. Matilda had contacts in Rome, and Stephen's relations with the church deteriorated. Innocent II's successors withheld final judgment on the rights of the claimants, and refused to recognize Stephen's son Eustace as heir to the throne. In Normandy, on the other hand, after Geoffrey's victories in 1144, all the bishops including Arnulf of Lisieux, once a bitter enemy, recognized Geoffrey as duke and Henry as his heir. Retirement to Normandy In March 1148 the empress decided to leave England and return to Normandy. Her brother Robert had died the previous year; Brian fitz Count was no longer active and had possibly taken religious vows before his death. Moreover her position in Devizes was becoming difficult. Legally Devizes belonged to the bishop of Salisbury, and Pope Eugenius III was demanding its restoration to the church. Threatened with excommunication if she did not surrender it, she prevaricated as long as possible; after leaving England she instructed her son in somewhat general terms to comply with the pope's mandate. Young Henry adroitly succeeded in evading it. By June 1148 she was at Falaise; within a few months she had moved to Rouen. There on 11 October, together with her husband and her three sons, she made a grant to the abbey of Mortemer. Probably at this time plans were agreed for her future. In March 1149 Geoffrey of Anjou made a grant possibly intended for her support; he gave three prebends in the church of St Étienne at Bures-en-Bray to the priory of Notre Dame du Pré, a cell of Bec at Quevilly, just across the river from Rouen, and it was here that Matilda spent the last nineteen years of her life, either in the royal residence that Henry I had built in his park at Quevilly, near to the priory, or in quarters attached to the priory itself. Her charters were dated either at Rouen or at Le Pré. Her way of life recalls that of her mother at Westminster, where the royal palace stood beside the abbey church. Like her mother she was equally active in the work of government, helping her son in much the same way as her mother had helped Henry I. After Matilda's return to Normandy she never used the title ‘lady of England’ or ‘of the English’ in her charters, but she retained the title of empress and never called herself countess of Anjou. In April 1149 her son went to England to take control of the struggle for the throne. He was knighted by his great-uncle King David at Carlisle. In the autumn he returned and his father Geoffrey invested him with the duchy of Normandy. In September 1151 Geoffrey took him to Paris and persuaded Louis VII to recognize his claim to the duchy in preference to that of Stephen's son Eustace. There is no indication that Matilda accompanied them; she may have been busy maintaining order in Normandy. Henry did homage to King Louis. On the way home Geoffrey unexpectedly fell ill and died, leaving Henry as count of Anjou and duke of Normandy. England, however, was less than half conquered; and the situation was further complicated in May 1152 when Henry married the former wife of King Louis, Eleanor of Aquitaine, and added her vast inheritance to his own, while at the same time reawakening the hostility of Louis himself. Matilda was to have an important role in Normandy while Henry was forced to campaign elsewhere. Although Matilda must have met Eleanor, there is no record of her views on the marriage, or of her relations with her new daughter-in-law. Eleanor came to Normandy only very rarely, whereas Matilda was actively involved there, sometimes acting as Henry's regent and trying to ensure the loyalty of the Norman magnates, in particular the volatile Waleran of Meulan, who had considerable property in France. Her worst moments came during Henry's absence in England in 1153. She had to admit that she was unable to protect the monks of Mortemer who were attempting to settle in her new foundation at Le Valasse, and her second son, Geoffrey, who may have had some responsibility in Anjou, was captured and imprisoned by the lord of Amboise. On Henry's return after a successful campaign in England, during which Eustace of Blois had died and Henry was recognized as Stephen's heir, she persuaded him to secure Geoffrey's release from a harsh imprisonment by dismantling the fortifications of the castle of Chaumont. The years of greatest peril ended when Stephen died on 25 October 1154, and Henry came into the inheritance his mother had helped to preserve for him. The king's mother Thereafter Matilda remained at Quevilly. Rouen was a thriving commercial, judicial, and administrative centre, and Matilda was able to combine active involvement in the business of the duchy with a semi-religious retreat. The monks of Bec in the priory of Le Pré were her friends and spiritual counsellors, and she was warmly praised both by Robert de Torigni, who left Bec to become abbot of Mont-St Michel in 1148, and by the monk Étienne of Rouen, author of the long historical poem Draco normannicus. She helped to finance the building of a new stone bridge over the Seine, linking Rouen with the royal park at Quevilly and the priory of Le Pré. From time to time when Henry II was in Rouen she heard cases with him in his court, particularly if a religious house in her patronage was involved. He always treated her with great respect, putting her name before his in any joint charters. In his absence she sometimes acted on his behalf, confirming the election of a prelate, or issuing a writ to protect monastic property. He was prepared to listen to her advice on matters of policy; when in 1155 he was considering the possibility of attempting to conquer Ireland and give it to his brother William, she made her opposition to the project known. Her motives are conjectural, but she must have realized that Henry's resources were already overstretched. William, who received very extensive estates in England instead of in Ireland, was able to give practical support to his brother in the early years of the reign, up to his premature death in 1164. Her intimate knowledge of Germany may have been useful during the negotiations with the emperor, Frederick Barbarossa (r. 1152–90), who wrote to Henry II asking for the return of the hand of St James that she had brought with her from Germany. The precious relic was retained for the abbey of Reading, and Frederick was pacified with magnificent gifts. They included a tent said to have been large enough for a coronation ceremony, which he took on his campaigns in Italy—a gift probably suggested by Matilda's practical experience of the Roman expedition she had undertaken with her first husband. Only after the death of Archbishop Theobald in 1162, when she advised against the election of Henry's chancellor and close friend, Thomas Becket, as his successor and was overruled, did her influence over her son visibly weaken. Matilda may have feared that Becket would act like the emperor Heinrich V's chancellor Adalbert after his election as archbishop of Mainz almost fifty years previously. But she did not raise any objection when in 1163 Becket banned the marriage of her youngest son, William, to Isabel de Warenne, the widow of William de Blois, on the grounds of consanguinity. William's death shortly afterwards was attributed by his friends to his disappointment. But if Matilda resented Becket's action she did not harbour a grudge against him, and when disagreement with King Henry over the constitutions of Clarendon forced Becket into exile in 1164 she was cautiously prepared to attempt mediation. Her views were written down by Nicholas, prior of the hospital of Mont-St Jacques at Rouen, in a remarkable letter describing a private interview, which she had reluctantly agreed to give him when he interceded with her on Becket's behalf. At her request he read the constitutions to her in Latin and explained them in French. Her views were practical and pragmatic. She thought it had been a great mistake on her son's part to write down the constitutions and require the bishops to swear to uphold them; she preferred the more flexible customs that had guided conduct in her father's and grandfather's time. She was less concerned with the legal principles determining the procedure for judging criminous clerks than with the measures needed to prevent the crimes; she blamed the bishops for ordaining too many clerks without benefices, so that poverty drove them to robbery and violence, while on the other hand some wealthy clerks held as many as four or even seven churches or prebends, contrary to the canon law that forbade more than two. Although she claimed that her son did not consult her about his relations with the church because he knew that she rated the freedom of the church more highly than the royal will, she refused to allow any diminution of the royal dignity, and censured Thomas Becket for his rigid opposition and lack of humility. Many thought that she might have been able to bring about a reconciliation, but the task was beyond her. Her genuine respect for ecclesiastical authority appears at this time in her refusal to receive the envoys of Frederick Barbarossa after his excommunication by Alexander III, though the business that brought them to Rouen included negotiating the marriage of her granddaughter Matilda to Henry the Lion, duke of Saxony. Her son had no scruples about receiving them. But if she failed to find a solution for the Becket controversy, she had more success in negotiations with the king of France, when a minor quarrel that nearly led to war broke out about the transmission of money collected at Tours for the Holy Land. And in 1164 King Louis wrote to her, as the person exercising authority in Rouen, on behalf of one of his merchants who had become involved in a lawsuit there. She was known to have some authority in government, and was respected as a peacemaker. Death and benefactions In 1160 Matilda suffered a serious illness, but after her recovery she remained active in government until she died on 10 September 1167. The statement of Geoffroi de Vigeois that she took the veil as a nun of Fontevrault is unsupported and unreliable; he probably confused her with her sister-in-law, Matilda, who had retired to Fontevrault in her widowhood. The monk Étienne of Rouen describes in detail in the Draco normannicus her solemn funeral rites, conducted by Rotrou, archbishop of Rouen, in the presence of Arnulf of Lisieux and many monks and clergy. She was buried in accordance with her own wishes before the high altar in the abbey of Bec. Two lines of her epitaph became particularly famous: Ortu magna, viro major, sed maxima partu, Hic jacet Henrici filia, sponsa, parens. (Great by birth, greater by marriage, greatest in her offspring, here lies the daughter, wife, and mother of Henry.) She gave her treasures and regalia to various religious houses; Bec received the richest vestments and church ornaments as well as two crowns, one of which was so heavy that it had to be supported on two silver rods when worn for a royal coronation. Some treasures had already gone to St Denis; and a dalmatic given to the austere hermit monks of Grandmont is still preserved at Ambazac. A beautiful reliquary given to the monks of Le Valasse is preserved at Rouen. Her tomb was damaged by fire in 1263; during the restoration in 1282 her body was found sewn into an ox-skin. When the church was pillaged by the English in 1421 the tomb was again seriously damaged; in 1684 it was restored by the Maurists, who then wrapped her bones in an embroidered silk cloth and enclosed them in a coffin of wood and lead. The abbey church was destroyed by Napoleon, and Matilda's remains were not discovered until 1846, when they were taken to Rouen and reinterred in the cathedral. Ironically the final resting place of the empress was not the one she herself desired, but that chosen by her father. Matilda's church benefactions were numerous, and often directed towards the newer religious orders, though she made some gifts to Cluny and was commemorated throughout the Cluniac order. In Germany she granted land at Oostbroek near Utrecht for the foundation of a very strict Benedictine house by a group of knights who wished to retire to the monastic life. During her years in England her gifts were partly politically motivated; she refused to acknowledge Stephen's right to give away royal demesne lands, and took over any lands he had given to religious houses as her own donations. After Waleran of Meulan founded the abbey of Bordesley out of royal demesne received from Stephen, she appropriated the foundation and brought Bordesley into the royal patronage. Her gifts to the Shropshire abbeys of Shrewsbury and Haughmond were partly intended to assert her rights and neutralize Stephen's gifts; but she also regarded Shropshire as territory that could be recovered after 1142. When she took the newly founded house of Arrouaisian canons at Lilleshall under her protection, territorial interest may have been to the fore. The same is true of her work, with her son Henry, in replacing the hermitage of Radmore in Staffordshire with a Cistercian house, which was moved shortly afterwards to Stoneleigh. Wiltshire too was contended territory, and there she and her son established another Cistercian abbey (Drownfront, later Stanley) as a daughter house of Quarr. In Normandy, Matilda used part of her wealth and the dower lands she held to favour the Cistercians. At Le Valasse she took over the foundation of a house begun by Waleran of Meulan, whose motives she did not trust, and after a stormy beginning during the disorders of 1152–3 she secured the establishment there of Cistercian monks from the royal abbey of Mortemer, with the assistance of one of her illegitimate half-sisters, Matilda, abbess of Montivilliers. At the end of her life, in 1166, she began the foundation of another Cistercian house at La Noë. She refounded the house of secular canons, Notre Dame du Voeu, which her grandfather William I had established at Cherbourg, and placed there a community of regular canons from the reformed house of St Victor in Paris. She also completed the foundation of a house of Premonstratensian canons at Silly-en-Gouffern, which, according to the chronicle of the abbey, she had begun after the birth of her son William in 1136, partly out of a regard for St Norbert, whom she had known at the court of the emperor, her first husband. Drogo, one of her knights who had returned to Normandy with her, became in time the first abbot. The establishment of full religious life there seems to have been interrupted by wars and disorders; the foundation proper was apparently delayed until some years after her return to Normandy in 1148, for her charters date from 1157–8. She made gifts to Mortemer for the building of two guest houses large enough to accommodate four different categories of pilgrims: rich and poor, monks and knights. Lannoy Abbey also received gifts from her. After recovering from a serious illness in 1161 she gave her silk mattress to be sold for the benefit of the leper hospital of Mont-St Jacques at Rouen. She was a generous benefactor of Bec and its priory of Notre Dame du Pré. Apparently she had a special devotion to the Virgin Mary; although the foundation of the chapel of St Julien at Petit-Quevilly about 1160 was attributed to her son Henry, she may have had a voice in the decoration of the building: the beautiful paintings on the vaults of the choir and apse show scenes from the life of the Virgin. Character, historical significance, and posthumous reputation Matilda's royal status ensured that writers would seek her patronage. When she was still a young bride in Germany, Hugh of Fleury dedicated his chronicle of the recent Frankish kings (Liber qui modernorum regum Francorum continet actus) to her, praising her high birth and lofty status. Shortly after her return to England in 1126 the monks of Malmesbury sought her patronage. William of Malmesbury had undertaken to write his Gesta regum Anglorum at the request of Queen Matilda, but her death in 1118 deprived him of a patron. A dedicatory letter was addressed to the empress through her uncle King David; the monks stressed the distinction of her birth, and the value history had always had for kings and queens in the past. When, later, she seemed to have the crown within her grasp, Philip de Thaon dedicated his Livre de sybille to her. If the subject chosen was not merely conventional, it may imply that she shared the fashionable interest of court circles in the prophecies of Merlin and the sibyls. These works all spoke respectfully of her lineage; there is a more personal touch in a poem addressed to her by Hildebert de Lavardin, archbishop of Tours, who implied that learning was one of her virtues. A life of the empress said to have been written by Arnulf of Lisieux, a former adversary who became a devoted supporter, has not survived. Arnulf wrote two laudatory epitaphs, praising Matilda's royal lineage and imperial marriage, but claiming that her virtues were even greater than her noble blood, and that though a woman she was without feminine weakness. She was said, whether conventionally or truly is not known, to have been extremely beautiful, and she was remembered in Germany as ‘the good Matilda’. Her greatest successes came during three periods: the first during the time when she was consort in Germany before 1125; the second when, from 1142, she helped to secure the claim of her son Henry as heir to the throne of England; and the last when she supported him in the governance of Normandy. She then showed that she had inherited many of her father's talents for government. As herself a claimant to the throne of England in 1139–41 she was less successful; partly, perhaps, through lack of experience in leadership and the inherent weakness of any opposition to a crowned king, or through the handicap of her sex, and the impression she sometimes gave of pride and harshness. Years later Prior Nicholas of Mont-St Jacques, even after the interview in which she said much that pleased him, noted that she was ‘of the stock of tyrants’, determined to uphold her son's rights. But there were at all times elements of grandeur in her character that attracted and held the loyalty of such men as Miles, earl of Hereford, and Brian fitz Count. The loyalty and affection of the monks of Bec, with whom she spent the last years of her life, never wavered. Her piety was more than conventional; the chronicler of Le Valasse wrote that her devotion to the Lord God came from the heart. Ralph de Diceto considered that her nobility of character and her masculine courage set an example of fortitude and patience to sustain her three granddaughters—Matilda, duchess of Saxony, Joanna, queen of Sicily, and Eleanor, queen of Castile—through all the trials and hardships of their lives. Although Matilda failed to overcome the difficulties in the way of female succession in early twelfth-century England and Normandy, and never became a reigning queen, she was able to learn from some mistakes made during the early years of her struggle with Stephen. Her lasting achievement in the long run was to secure—by courage, determination, and shrewd political judgement—the succession of her son Henry II, and so the establishment of the Angevins in preference to the house of Blois–Flanders as rulers of England. This achievement was recognized by most Angevin historians in the century after her death, and by many others later. Her reputation in later centuries, however, fluctuated according to the sources studied by writers and the conditions governing succession to the throne. The succession question during the Tudor period made writers alive to the problems she had faced, not least the question of the rights of a queen's husband. As long as historians consulted mainly narrative sources their assessments depended on their selection of authorities; the vivid and hostile picture of her failures in 1141–2 given by the author of the Gesta Stephani was responsible for many unfavourable interpretations of her character, including that of Sir James Ramsay. She fared better with those familiar with continental chronicles, notably Kate Norgate, whose balanced narrative has stood the test of time. The publication of charters and financial documents made possible an appreciation of her political skills in government; Léopold Delisle was the first to recognize her positive and important work in the government of Normandy. Her turbulent career shows how much could, and could not, be achieved by a female heir to the English throne in the twelfth century. The epitaph on Matilda's first tomb is lost, but possibly the description of her preserved in the chronicle of Bec was taken from it: the most noble lady Matilda, empress of the Romans, daughter of the first Henry king of the English, wife first of Henry emperor of the Romans, and then countess of Anjou, queen of England and mother of Henry II king of the English. (Chibnall, Empress Matilda, 191) In 1684 a new inscription for her tomb, composed by Jean Mabillon and printed in A. A. Porée's Histoire de l'abbaye du Bec (2.615), more correctly avoided describing her as queen of England . There are two formal representations of Matilda. One on coins struck in her mints shows her in profile. The other is on the only seal she is known to have used all her life; she is depicted sitting majestically with her feet resting on a footstool, wearing a crown of three points and a long garment with full sleeves, and holding in her right hand a long sceptre terminating in a fleur-de-lis. The legend is ‘St Mathildis Dei gratia Romanorum regina’. Marjorie Chibnall Sources Reg. RAN · L. Delisle and others, eds., Recueil des actes de Henri II, roi d'Angleterre et duc de Normandie, concernant les provinces françaises et les affaires de France, 4 vols. (Paris, 1909–27) · William of Malmesbury, The Historia novella, ed. and trans. K. R. Potter (1955) · K. R. Potter and R. H. C. Davis, eds., Gesta Stephani, OMT (1976) · M. Chibnall, The Empress Matilda (1991) · R. H. C. Davis, King Stephen, 3rd edn (1990) · Ordericus Vitalis, Eccl. hist. · R. Howlett, ed., Chronicles of the reigns of Stephen, Henry II, and Richard I, 4, Rolls Series, 82 (1889) · J. C. Robertson and J. B. Sheppard, eds., Materials for the history of Thomas Becket, archbishop of Canterbury, 7 vols., Rolls Series, 67 (1875–85) · A. A. Porée, Histoire de l'abbaye du Bec, 2 vols. (1901) · G. Meyer von Knonau, Jahrbücher des deutschen Reiches unter Heinrich IV und Heinrich V, 6, 7 (1890–1909) · M. Chibnall, ‘The charters of the Empress Matilda’, Law and Government in Medieval England and Normandy, ed. G. Garnett and J. Hudson (1994), 276–96 Likenesses impression of her great seal, c.1142 (affixed to charter granting lands to Cluniac priory of St James), King's Cam. · coin, NMW · manuscript drawing, CCC Cam., MS 373, fol. 95v [see illus.] · seal, BL, Add. Ch. 75724 © Oxford University Press 2004–5 All rights reserved: see legal notice Oxford University Press Marjorie Chibnall, ‘Matilda (1102-1167)’, Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, Oxford University Press, 2004 [http://www.oxforddnb.com/view/article/18338, accessed 23 Sept 2005] Matilda (1102-1167): doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/183388 | |
(Witness) Dickens | Principal=Stephen of Blois9 | |
(Witness) Hume | Principal=Stephen of Blois10 | |
Name Variation | Maud (?)2 | |
Event-Misc* | 1135 | She entered Normandy to claim her inheritance, but was resisted by her cousin, King Stephen5 |
Event-Misc | 1139 | She landed in England with 140 knights and was besieged at Arundel Castle by King stephen.5 |
Event-Misc | April 1141 | A legatine council of the English church held at Winchester declared Stephen deposed and Maud "Lady of the English"., Principal=Stephen of Blois5 |
Event-Misc* | 1143 | Robert heard that Maud was besieged in Oxford, so returned to England, taking the future Henry II with him. Maud escaped from Oxford and went to Bristol, in Stephen's territory of Gloucestershire. He defeated Stephen at Wilton., Principal=Robert de Caen11 |
HTML* | Brittania.com National Politics Web Guide Hutchinson Encyclopedia BBC Bookshop.com |
Family 1 | Henry V of Germany b. 8 Jan 1081, d. 22 May 1125 | |
Child |
|
Family 2 | Geoffrey V "the Fair" Plantagenet b. 24 Nov 1113, d. 7 Sep 1151 | |
Children |
|
Last Edited | 23 Sep 2005 |
Citations
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-24.
- [S218] Marlyn Lewis, Ancestry of Elizabeth of York.
- [S232] Don Charles Stone, Ancient and Medieval Descents, 11-2.
- [S234] David Faris, Plantagenet Ancestry, Plantagenet 18.
- [S284] Douglas Richardson, Plantagenet Ancestry, Plantagenet 1.
- [S232] Don Charles Stone, Ancient and Medieval Descents, 11-3.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 118-25.
- [S376] Unknown editor, unknown short title.
- [S336] Charles Dickens, A Child's History of England.
- [S337] David Hume, History of England, Chapter VII.
- [S347] Carl Boyer 3rd, Medieval English Ancestors of Certain Americans, p. 185.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-25.
Henry V of Germany
M, #1627, b. 8 January 1081, d. 22 May 1125
Father* | Henry IV of Germany1 b. 11 Nov 1050, d. 7 Aug 1106 | |
Mother* | Bertha of Maurienne1 b. 21 Sep 1051, d. 27 Dec 1087 | |
Henry V of Germany|b. 8 Jan 1081\nd. 22 May 1125|p55.htm#i1627|Henry IV of Germany|b. 11 Nov 1050\nd. 7 Aug 1106|p143.htm#i4282|Bertha of Maurienne|b. 21 Sep 1051\nd. 27 Dec 1087|p143.htm#i4283|Henry I. the Black|b. 28 Oct 1017\nd. 5 Oct 1056|p194.htm#i5799|Agnes o. A. (?)|b. 1020\nd. 14 Dec 1077|p194.htm#i5800|Odo I. of Maurienne|b. c 1020\nd. 1 Mar 1060|p169.htm#i5063|Adelaide de Montferrat|b. c 1015\nd. 19 Dec 1091|p169.htm#i5064| |
Birth* | 8 January 1081 | 1 |
Marriage* | 7 January 1114 | Mainz, Germany, 1st=Matilda Empress of England2,1,3 |
Death* | 22 May 1125 | Utrecht, Netherlands4,1,5 |
Family | Matilda Empress of England b. 1104, d. 10 Sep 1167 | |
Child |
|
Last Edited | 24 Nov 2004 |
Matilda of Scotland
F, #1628, b. October 1079, d. 1 May 1118
Father* | Malcolm III Canmore1,2,3 b. 1031, d. 13 Nov 1093 | |
Mother* | Saint Margaret of Scotland4 b. 1045, d. 16 Nov 1093 | |
Matilda of Scotland|b. Oct 1079\nd. 1 May 1118|p55.htm#i1628|Malcolm III Canmore|b. 1031\nd. 13 Nov 1093|p55.htm#i1631|Saint Margaret of Scotland|b. 1045\nd. 16 Nov 1093|p55.htm#i1630|Duncan I. MacCrinan|b. c 1001\nd. 14 Aug 1040|p98.htm#i2915|Sibel (?)|b. c 1009|p114.htm#i3404|Edward the Ætheling|b. 1016\nd. 1057|p55.htm#i1632|Agatha of Hungary|b. bt 1023 - 1030\nd. c 1068|p55.htm#i1633| |
Birth* | October 1079 | Dunfermline, Fife, Scotland4,2,5 |
Marriage* | 11 November 1100 | Westminster Abbey, Westminster, Middlesex, England, 1st=Henry I Beauclerc4,2,5,3 |
Death* | 1 May 1118 | Westminster, Middlesex, England4,2,5 |
Burial* | Westminster Abbey, London, England2 | |
Name Variation | Edith5 | |
Name Variation | Maud6 | |
Event-Misc* | circa 1093 | William de Warenne fought unsuccessfully to marry Maud, daughter of Malcolm III Canmore, Principal=Sir William de Warenne7 |
Note* | Matilda of Scotland was the daughter of Malcolm II of Scotland and his Anglo-Saxon queen Margaret. Her marriage to Henry I of England in 1100 thus brought to Henry, descendant of the conquering Normans, a direct and politically desirable link to Matilda's ancestor Alfred the Great. Her life makes clear that Matilda had outstanding talents. She was educated in the exclusive convents of Romsey and Wilton, a grounding which enabled her to further the literate court culture of the twelfth century, and under her control was a substantial demesne that allowed her to exercise both lay and ecclesiastical patronage. In the matter of ruling, she was an active partner in administering Henry's cross-channel realm, served as a member of his curia regis, and on occasion acted with what amounted to vice-regal authority in England while Henry was in Normandy. Chroniclers of the twelfth and thirteenth centuries often refer to her as Mathilda bona regina, or Matildis beatae memoriae, and for a time she was popularly regarded as a saint. Huneycutt's study shows how Matilda achieved such acclaim, both because the political structures of her day allowed her the opportunity to do so and because she herself was skilled at manipulating those structures. This study will be valuable to those interested in not only English political history, but also to historians of women, the medieval church, and medieval culture.8 |
Family | Henry I Beauclerc b. 1068, d. 1 Dec 1135 | |
Children |
|
Last Edited | 21 Nov 2004 |
Citations
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-24.
- [S218] Marlyn Lewis, Ancestry of Elizabeth of York.
- [S234] David Faris, Plantagenet Ancestry, Plantagenet 18.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-23.
- [S232] Don Charles Stone, Ancient and Medieval Descents, 11-2.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-22.
- [S347] Carl Boyer 3rd, Medieval English Ancestors of Certain Americans, p. 259.
- [S215] Lois L. Huneycutt, Matilda of Scotland.
- [S347] Carl Boyer 3rd, Medieval English Ancestors of Certain Americans, p. 184.
- [S284] Douglas Richardson, Plantagenet Ancestry, Plantagenet 1.
Henry I Beauclerc
M, #1629, b. 1068, d. 1 December 1135
Father* | William I of Normandy "the Conqueror"1,2,3 b. 1027, d. 9 Sep 1087 | |
Mother* | Maud of Flanders1,2,3 b. 1032, d. 3 Nov 1083 | |
Henry I Beauclerc|b. 1068\nd. 1 Dec 1135|p55.htm#i1629|William I of Normandy "the Conqueror"|b. 1027\nd. 9 Sep 1087|p59.htm#i1768|Maud of Flanders|b. 1032\nd. 3 Nov 1083|p59.htm#i1769|Robert I. of Normandy|b. c 1000\nd. 22 Jul 1035|p59.htm#i1770|Arlette of Falais|b. c 1003|p60.htm#i1771|Count Baldwin V. of Flanders|b. 1013\nd. 1 Sep 1067|p148.htm#i4438|Adèle of France|b. c 1003\nd. 8 Jan 1079|p148.htm#i4439| |
Mistress* | Principal=Isabel de Beaumont4 | |
Birth* | 1068 | 5,6 |
Birth | 1070 | Selby, York, England2 |
Marriage* | 11 November 1100 | Westminster Abbey, Westminster, Middlesex, England, Bride=Matilda of Scotland5,2,6,7 |
Marriage* | 29 January 1121 | Windsor Castle, Berkshire, England, Bride=Adeliza of Louvain5,2 |
Mistress* | Principal=Nesta verch Rhys2,8 | |
Mistress* | Principal=Sibyl Corbet2,9 | |
Mistress* | Principal=Edith (?)2,9 | |
Death* | 1 December 1135 | Angers, Maine-et-Loire, France, Witness=Robert de Caen, Witness=Sir William de Warenne5,2,6 |
Burial* | Reading Cathedral, England2 | |
DNB* | Henry I (1068/9-1135), king of England and lord of Normandy, was the fourth and youngest son of William I (the Conqueror), king of England and duke of Normandy, and Matilda of Flanders. Family, childhood, and adolescence Henry was born in England, possibly at Selby, between either mid-May and early September 1068 or early February and early May 1069. He was reared in England and remained there, apart from occasional trips to Normandy, until after receiving knighthood from his father at Westminster on 24 May 1086. William of Malmesbury and Orderic Vitalis testify independently that Henry was literate and, indeed, well educated in the liberal arts. Writers between the fourteenth and nineteenth centuries much exaggerated the extent of his learning, asserting that he had a mastery of Greek, was a gifted poet, and had earned a degree from the University of Cambridge—which, of course, did not yet exist (his epithet Beauclerc appears to have originated in the fourteenth century). These amusing exaggerations must not obscure the fact that Henry was indeed literate, and probably better educated than any previous English king except Alfred. Moreover, as V. H. Galbraith aptly observed, Henry's education marked a permanent change in the rearing of royal heirs: with the likely exception of Stephen, kings of England from Henry I's time onward were normally trained in letters. Henry's tutor or magister cannot be identified with any certainty. The person was most likely a learned prelate of the English church, perhaps someone of the type of Osmund, bishop of Salisbury, a former royal chancellor and an avid bibliophile who enormously expanded his cathedral library, built the earliest Norman Romanesque cathedral at Old Sarum, and probably assisted in making the Domesday survey. By order of William the Conqueror from Normandy, the young Henry, accompanied by Bishop Osmund, visited Abingdon Abbey for several days during the Easter season of 1084, and Henry's attestations are to be found along with Bishop Osmund's on a number of the Conqueror's charters. But this evidence is obviously inconclusive. Early manhood, 1086–1088 After being knighted Henry accompanied his father on the latter's final trip to the continent in 1086. He was present at the Conqueror's deathbed at St Gervais outside Rouen in September 1087, and at his entombment at Caen shortly afterwards. William I, having left the duchy of Normandy to his eldest son, Robert Curthose, and the kingdom of England to his second surviving son, William II (Rufus) (another son, Richard, had died in a hunting accident), bequeathed to Henry no lands but a large treasure—£5000 according to the most reliable reports. Henry had also been granted by his mother (who died in 1083) her lands in England, which are recorded in Domesday Book as being worth something in excess of £300 a year. The evidence suggests, however, that he never enjoyed the revenues from these lands. They were in fact granted by William Rufus to the royal familiaris Robert fitz Hamon and later passed, through Robert's daughter Mabel (or Maud), to her husband, Henry's eldest natural son, Robert, whom Henry created earl of Gloucester. Henry did, however, acquire a large territorial base when, in the spring of 1088, Duke Robert Curthose sold (or possibly pawned) most of western Normandy to him for the sum of £3000, which Robert squandered that same year on a fruitless attempt to conquer England from Rufus. Along with these territories, which included at least the Cotentin and Avranchin with the abbey of Mont-St Michel, Henry acquired the title ‘count of the Cotentin’. His rule there earned him a number of powerful friends among the barons of western Normandy, including Hugh, vicomte d'Avranches and earl of Chester, and Richard de Revières, who acquired vast lands in southern England on Henry's accession to the throne, and whose descendants were earls of Devon. Henry had joined Robert Curthose's court in Normandy after his father's death and, although not yet twenty, evidently rose quickly to become a leading ducal counsellor—judging by the appearance of his name and new comital title alongside Robert Curthose's in ducal charters: ‘Signum Rotberti comitis Normanniae + Signum Hen+rici comitis, fratris ejus …’ and ‘Si+gnum Rotberti comitis … Si+gnum Henrici comitis’ (Haskins, 291). After Rufus had defeated the combined rebellion and invasion of 1088 that had aimed unsuccessfully at placing Robert Curthose on the throne of England, Henry journeyed to Rufus's court in the summer of 1088, to request possession of his mother's English lands. Henry had delayed his visit until such a time as he could make an appearance in the kingdom without seeming to take sides in the armed struggle between his older brothers for the English crown. Orderic's report that his visit with Rufus was cordial is supported by Henry's attestation of a royal charter in the late summer or early autumn of 1088. But, as has been said, there is no clear evidence that Henry ever received his mother's lands, and as Orderic makes clear, he did not possess them in 1091. Relations with Robert Curthose, 1088–1089 Henry crossed back to Normandy in the autumn of 1088, in the company of a person who would later become one of his foremost adversaries, Robert de Bellême, whom contemporaries described as a brilliant military architect but sadistically cruel. Robert was the eldest son of the Conqueror's companion and kinsman, Roger de Montgomery, lord of Arundel and earl of Shrewsbury, one of the three or four wealthiest lords in both Normandy and England. Robert de Bellême's mother, Mabel, was heir to the immense lands of the ancient family of Bellême (or Talvas), whose holdings stretched across the southern frontier of Normandy towards Maine. At her death in the late 1070s Mabel's lands had passed to Robert de Bellême, and he would soon inherit the great Montgomery holdings in Normandy from his aged father. He subsequently acquired, on the death of his younger brother Hugh, his father's lands in England: the earldom of Shrewsbury and the rape of Arundel. When Count Henry and Robert de Bellême arrived in Normandy, they received a most unpleasant surprise. Robert Curthose took them both captive, on the advice of his disgruntled uncle, Odo, bishop of Bayeux, who alleged that they had been plotting with Rufus against the duke. The king had just disseised Odo of his immensely wealthy earldom of Kent and banished him from England for his leadership of the recent rebellion, and the bishop had returned to Normandy in an ugly mood. Robert Curthose revoked Henry's comital title and consigned both captives to the custody of Bishop Odo, who imprisoned Henry in his episcopal city of Bayeux. The inconstant Curthose first launched a military campaign against the Montgomery–Bellême castles, then came to terms with Robert de Bellême's father, Roger de Montgomery, and good-heartedly released Robert de Bellême from captivity. Subsequently, some time in spring 1089, Curthose released Henry as well, having yielded, so Orderic explains, to the supplications of Norman optimates—presumably Henry's friends in western Normandy. A ducal charter of 24 April 1089, attested by Henry's supporter Richard de Revières, along with Ranulf, vicomte de Bayeux, and his son, and an unusual number of other western Normans, may mark the event. Count in the Cotentin, 1089–1091 On his release Henry seems to have returned to western Normandy, where Curthose's authority was evidently non-existent. Henry resumed his comital title, probably without reference to Curthose. The sources suggest that he remained there, exercising his comital authority without challenge and eschewing the ducal court, until late October or early November 1090, when he responded to Robert Curthose's plea for help against a rebellion planned by citizens in the ducal capital of Rouen, acting in league with William Rufus. King William, while remaining in England, had been striving to win Normandy from his brother by buying the allegiance of major barons in the north-eastern part of the duchy. Rufus had also won over to his cause the richest merchant in Rouen, a certain Conan son of Gilbert Pilatus, whose numerous followers among the townspeople, known as ‘Pilatenses’, were prepared to rebel on Rufus's behalf and open the gates of Rouen to Rufus's Norman allies. Having yielded western Normandy to Henry, and forfeited most of north-eastern Normandy to Rufus, Curthose stood to lose his ducal authority altogether if he lost Rouen. He therefore begged the assistance of several Norman magnates, including his two victims of 1088, Count Henry and Robert de Bellême. Surprisingly, both responded, perhaps hoping for the ransoms of wealthy burghers whom they might take captive (although Henry is not known to have taken any captives for ransom). When fighting broke out within the city, on 3 November, Curthose himself took refuge in the church of Notre-Dame-du-Pré, a priory affiliated to Bec just outside Rouen, while Henry and other ducal supporters engaged the rebels and their royalist allies in the city's streets and, after much bloodshed, defeated them. Conan son of Gilbert fell into the hands of Henry himself, who led him atop the tower of Rouen Castle and then pushed him out to his death, declaring that his betrayal of his lord, Duke Robert, was unforgivable. Some modern historians have condemned Henry for gratuitous cruelty. Contemporary observers, on the other hand, seem generally to have viewed the event as a righteous act of summary execution by a high-spirited prince against a treacherous burgess. Supporters of Curthose on the ground below, who obviously shared that view, tied Conan's lifeless body to a horse's tail and had it dragged through the city streets, like Hector, as an example to other traitorous townsmen, and long afterwards the tower bore the striking name ‘Conan's Leap’. Altogether, Henry emerged from the rebellion with a considerably better reputation than Curthose, who left his refuge at Notre-Dame-du-Pré only after peace had been restored to the city. Afterwards Henry returned to western Normandy. On 2 February 1091 Rufus personally led an army into north-eastern Normandy against Curthose. Thoroughly intimidated, the duke quickly negotiated a peace on terms highly favourable to Rufus. In essence, their treaty provided for the division of Normandy between them, to the total exclusion and disinheritance of Henry. Rufus and Curthose thereupon marched westward against their brother, forcing Henry to withdraw from the Avranchin and Cotentin and to make a last stand in the mountain-top abbey of Mont-St Michel. There, in March and April 1091, Rufus and Curthose besieged their younger brother until at length, with water running short, Henry agreed to relinquish the abbey and departed Normandy under a safe conduct, accompanied by his remaining companions and his baggage. The young Henry and his brothers, 1091–1100 For more than a year thereafter Henry wandered through the French Vexin in a state of relative poverty, accompanied by only a handful of companions. His luck changed when, in 1092, the townsmen of the hilltop citadel of Domfront to the south of Normandy repudiated their lord, Robert de Bellême, and invited Henry to rule them. Henry, reconsidering his attitude towards townsmen who betrayed their lords, accepted gladly. He pledged to the citizens never to change their customs or to abandon his lordship of their town. For the next several years Domfront remained his primary power base. Meanwhile, Curthose and Rufus had fallen out again, and Rufus, continuing his effort to extend his authority over Normandy, reached an accommodation with Henry. With Rufus's encouragement and support Henry led raids from his hilltop citadel at Domfront against the forces of both Robert Curthose and Robert de Bellême. These raids were highly effective, and before long, with Rufus's consent, Henry had re-established his authority over much of western Normandy. From at least 1094 until Rufus's death in August 1100, he and Henry remained friends and allies. They met at London around the end of 1094, and in the spring of 1095 Henry ‘crossed back to Normandy with great treasures, in fealty to the king against their brother’ (ASC, s.a. 1095). Normandy fell into Rufus's hands at last in 1096, when Robert Curthose resolved to pawn the duchy to his royal brother and join the first crusade, accompanied by Odo of Bayeux and many others. On Curthose's departure Rufus, recognizing Henry's former comital status, ceded to him all of western Normandy—Cotentin, Avranchin, and Bessin—except the episcopal city of Bayeux and the ducal centre at Caen. Historians have assumed that this grant expanded Henry's original comital holdings, but it may simply have restored them. Henry now spent much of his time at the king's court. He is reported to have been a commander in Rufus's campaigns of 1097–8 in the French Vexin, but his exploits, if any, have gone unrecorded. His participation in the campaign may well have been less than enthusiastic in view of the fact that Rufus's chief military leader was Robert de Bellême. Henry attested two surviving charters of Rufus issued from England during the final fifteen months of the reign, and was a member of Rufus's ill-starred hunting party in the New Forest on 2 August 1100. The accession of Henry I Although some historians once suspected Henry of having plotted Rufus's killing, that notion is unsupported by historical evidence and is no longer taken seriously. Nevertheless, as any ambitious person would have done in his position, possessed of intelligence and sagacious advisers, Henry responded to the news of Rufus's death with alacrity. At the crucial moment his foremost advisers were the Beaumont brothers—Henry, earl of Warwick, and Robert, count of Meulan—whose vast holdings in England, Normandy, and the French Vexin placed them at the pinnacle of the Anglo-Norman aristocracy. Both had been close friends of Rufus and Henry alike, and Robert of Meulan, the more assertive of the brothers, was reputed to possess the most powerful intelligence among the Anglo-Norman baronage. It was probably in the company of the Beaumonts that Henry made his dash to Winchester to seize control of the royal treasure and win the ‘election’ of a rump group of barons. Against the objections of some, his cause was successfully upheld by Henry of Warwick (whom William of Malmesbury describes as an old friend), and once he had the treasure and the election in hand, the newly elected king immediately undertook the journey to Westminster for his coronation, accompanied by Robert of Meulan. It could well have been in the course of the journey that Robert of Meulan and the future Henry I hammered out the clauses of Henry's coronation charter, based on the tradition of previous royal coronation oaths but the first to be committed to writing. In it he undertook to reform specific abuses of William Rufus's regime, particularly as regards the exercise of royal lordship over tenants-in-chief, and to restore ‘the law of King Edward together with such emendations to it as my father made with the counsel of his barons’ (English Historical Documents, 2, ed. D. C. Douglas and W. Greenaway, 1953, 434). Henry promised, for example, to exact just and lawful reliefs rather than the arbitrarily high reliefs that Rufus had presumably imposed. He also promised to take nothing from the demesnes of churches during vacancies, to refrain from charging for the marriages of heiresses, and to permit widows to marry or not, as they chose. Some of these promises Henry broke, others he kept, and still others seem ambiguous. Henry's regime did, for example, collect the annual revenues from church demesnes during vacancies, but it differed from Rufus's in refraining from selling off capital assets such as timber or church ornaments, and from mistreating the monks or clergy. From what one can tell, Henry's reliefs were not excessive, but he did run a brisk traffic in marriageable heiresses and widows. Most information on these matters comes from the pipe roll of 1130, from which distant perspective it was perhaps difficult to recall promises made a long generation earlier under very different circumstances. The coronation charter became famous in the annals of English constitutional history and served as a precedent for Magna Carta, but for Henry it was simply one of several expedients to secure a precarious succession. It would be anachronistic to describe the succession as a usurpation—as has been done. Although Robert Curthose was the older brother, and was returning home from the crusade just then, there was as yet no firm tradition of primogeniture in English royal succession custom, and William Rufus, at the instigation of William I and Archbishop Lanfranc, had taken precedence over his elder brother in succeeding to the English throne in 1087. Had William Rufus left a son, the latter's claim would have indeed been strong, perhaps decisively so if the son had been more than an infant, but Rufus left no heirs. And although primogeniture was taking hold in Normandy, in England the succession of an eldest son to the throne had been uncommon ever since the time of King Alfred, whose own succession had violated the rule of primogeniture. Henry's problem was not that his accession was illegal but that it was disputed. He and his friends arranged a swift coronation at Westminster Abbey, on 5 August 1100, by Bishop Maurice of London in the absence of Archbishop Anselm, who was in exile, and Thomas of York, who had not yet arrived. Having once received the all-important royal consecration, Henry undertook to circulate the coronation charter to shire courts and bishoprics. Continuing to act quickly, he arrested Rufus's unpopular chief minister, Ranulf Flambard, bishop of Durham, consigning him to the Tower of London as its first political prisoner. Henry also wrote to Anselm urging his return and apologizing profusely to him for proceeding with the coronation without the customary archiepiscopal anointment. In the days and weeks that followed, Henry received the homage of most English barons (including Robert de Bellême, earl of Shrewsbury), all of whom were anxious to perform the ritual that enabled them to retain title to their estates under the new regime. The new king With Rufus's death from a stray arrow, and Henry's accession to the throne, the character of the English monarchy changed significantly. For although in recent years Rufus and Henry had been friends and companions, and although both were far more competent rulers than their elder brother, they were nevertheless very different in character and temperament. First and most obviously to contemporaries, Henry was avidly heterosexual. With a bevy of mistresses (most of whom were of sufficient social distinction to be identifiable) he had some twenty-two to twenty-four known bastards, more than any other English king, whereas Rufus had none. Whether this was a result of Henry's willingness to accord formal recognition to his bastards and Rufus's preference for more casual relations with women of low status, or perhaps a result of Rufus's homosexuality or (as a recent biographer suggests) bisexuality, it left Henry with natural sons to support his cause, and a plethora of natural daughters wherewith to forge marriage alliances with neighbouring princes, whereas Rufus enjoyed no such family ties. The contemporary historian William of Malmesbury, who excelled in the art of personal description, portrayed Henry as of medium height, with black, receding hair, a broad chest, and a tendency to gain weight with advancing years. He was sociable and witty, temperate in eating and drinking, casual and informal in speech. He slept soundly and had a most regrettable tendency to snore. Unlike Rufus, he preferred diplomacy to battle: ‘He would rather contend by counsel than the sword; he conquered without bloodshed if he could, and if not, with as little as possible’ (Malmesbury, Gesta regum, 2.488). In political affairs, Henry was more cautious than Rufus, more thoughtful (or calculating), and by all indications more intelligent. He was unique among medieval monarchs in maintaining strict peace throughout his kingdom of England during his final thirty-three years—an achievement that was widely and deeply appreciated by his subjects. He maintained this peace through a policy that combined strict justice, high taxes (particularly in times of war in Normandy), severe punishment for wrongdoing, and the adroit use of royal patronage to attract talented new men to his court while at the same time keeping most of the old conquest families loyal to his regime. Henry's foreign policy was radically different, too. Whereas Rufus's territorial ambitions seemed virtually limitless (at his death he was on the verge of taking Aquitaine in pawn), Henry, having once reunited his father's dominions, sought to safeguard their frontiers rather than extend them. As king of the English, and as his father's son, he was strongly committed to retain or recover all the lands and privileges that the Conqueror had possessed, but Henry's ambitions do not appear to have extended beyond that commonplace ideal of royal stewardship. After the first six turbulent years of his reign, when he was preoccupied with saving his throne and reuniting England and Normandy, his policies were primarily defensive. Ecclesiastical policy: early relations with Anselm Henry's relations with the church were much better than Rufus's, and he enjoyed a far more favourable treatment at the hands of contemporary monk–historians such as William of Malmesbury, John of Worcester, Robert de Torigni, Orderic Vitalis, and even Eadmer of Canterbury—whose advocacy of Archbishop Anselm caused him to dislike both kings, though in differing degrees. Henry was generous in his benefactions to churches, including the great Burgundian abbey of Cluny for which he underwrote a major rebuilding programme of the immense church known as Cluny III. He had a friendly correspondence with Bernard of Clairvaux, and major figures in his court and administration supported the establishment of the first English Cistercian houses: Waverley, Fountains, and Rievaulx. He collaborated in the elevation of the abbey of Ely (1108) and the priory of Carlisle (1133) into bishoprics—the last English bishoprics to be created until the Reformation. Of Henry's own religious foundations, which included priories at Cirencester, Dunstable, and Mortemer in eastern Normandy, by far the greatest was Reading Abbey, which he established on a lavish scale in the early 1120s shortly after the death of his son William, and surely in his memory, and which became the site of Henry's own burial. And whereas Rufus's ruthless sequestration of the revenues and properties of vacant churches had evoked an anguished and quite justifiable chorus of complaints from contemporary ecclesiastical writers, Henry's exercise of ‘regalian right’ was relatively restrained and generally accepted. Moreover, Henry fully supported his archbishops of Canterbury in their summoning of kingdom-wide primatial councils, which they regarded as essential instruments in their governance of the English church and had summoned frequently under William the Conqueror, but which Rufus had absolutely forbidden. Following Henry's agreement to eschew Rufus's severe policies towards the church, Anselm returned from exile, but almost immediately the archbishop raised the novel and unexpected issues of lay investiture of prelates and clerical homage to lay lords, both of which he had tolerated under Rufus, but which Pope Urban II's Council of Rome in 1099 had banned in Anselm's presence. Anselm, who seems to have had no personal objection to these rituals, felt absolutely constrained to obey a direct papal and conciliar decree affirmed in his presence. He therefore refused to accept investiture from Henry, to render him homage, or to permit any other English prelate to do either. This issue created a grave dilemma, for in rendering due obedience to a solemn papal decree, Anselm was challenging Henry's own deeply felt determination to rule as his father had done, retaining all customary prerogatives and rituals of his royal predecessors. Henry and Anselm, both of whom possessed sufficient practical intelligence to understand the other's dilemma, remained accommodating despite their differences. They agreed to postpone the issue, while sending a joint delegation to the papal court to seek advice and perhaps a dispensation. Marriage Meanwhile Henry sought to buttress his political position further by marrying the Scottish princess Edith, who had adopted the Norman name Matilda (1080-1118). Reared at Romsey Abbey in Hampshire but never having taken religious vows, Matilda was the orphaned daughter of Malcolm III (Canmore), king of Scots (d. 1093), and his celebrated queen, the saintly Margaret (d. 1093), and, through Margaret, a direct descendant of Edmund Ironside and the West Saxon kings. Matilda's marriage to Henry would thus have pleased both Scots and Anglo-Saxons. More importantly, however, it reinforced Henry's claim to the throne by providing his children with a direct hereditary link to the old English royal line. The blood of both Alfred and William the Conqueror would flow through them. By an odd chain of circumstances, Matilda was also the god-daughter of Henry's brother, Duke Robert Curthose. Some contemporary critics alleged that the fact of Matilda's having been reared in a convent while wearing a nun's habit made her a de facto nun and barred her from marriage, regardless of whether she had taken religious vows. Many years later, after Henry's death, advocates supporting King Stephen's claim to the English throne raised the same objection in order to stigmatize the Empress Matilda, daughter of Queen Matilda and Henry I, as a bastard. But in November 1100 a tribunal of friendly Anglo-Norman prelates decided otherwise, and Archbishop Anselm, always at pains to co-operate with Henry whenever he could do so without serious moral compromise, officiated at both the marriage ceremony and Matilda's subsequent coronation on 11 November. She became a widely admired queen, presiding competently as regent over England during Henry's frequent sojourns in Normandy and, through her patronage, making the English royal court a centre for writers and musicians. She commissioned the writing of a history of England by the monks of Malmesbury Abbey, for example, and thus became a benefactor of the great historian William of Malmesbury. She may also have given her patronage to the unknown writer who produced the first major poem to be written in Anglo-Norman French, the Voyage of St Brendan. Moreover, as a spiritual disciple of Anselm, Matilda used her close relationships with both the archbishop and her royal husband to intervene with some effect in the complex negotiations over lay investiture. The impression conveyed by her letters is that while her love of Anselm was deep and genuine, it was exceeded by her devotion to her husband and his policies. Establishing the new regime, 1100–1102 Robert Curthose, on his return from crusade in the autumn of 1100, resumed his lordship over Normandy and, as in 1088, began planning a campaign to conquer England. He received invaluable help from Ranulf Flambard, who made a daring escape from the Tower of London by climbing down a rope that had been smuggled into his room in a wine cask. The portly prelate skinned his hands badly on the way down, but he nevertheless managed with the help of confederates to ride to the coast, sail to Normandy, and join Curthose's court. Flambard's mother, a sorceress who was said to converse regularly with the devil, followed her son across the channel with his treasure. Henry responded to Flambard's escape by summoning an army to Pevensey on the channel coast, sending ships into the channel to defend the English shore, and levying a heavy fine on the keeper of the Tower, William de Mandeville. But Curthose, under the astute guidance of Ranulf Flambard, won over the ships' crews, avoided Pevensey, and landed with an army at Portsmouth on 20 July 1101. A considerable number of magnates, including Robert de Bellême, betrayed Henry and defected to Curthose, while others, undecided in their allegiance, were persuaded to remain in Henry's camp only by the persuasive preaching of Archbishop Anselm and his suffragan Gundulf, bishop of Rochester. Only the Beaumont brothers, along with Richard de Revières, Robert fitz Hamon, and a small handful of other magnates gave Henry their unstinted support. The two armies met at Alton in Hampshire, not far from Winchester, where the barons on both sides helped mediate a peace between the brothers. Curthose relinquished his claim to the English throne, and Henry in return granted him custody of the Cotentin and all his other holdings across the channel except Domfront, along with an annuity of 3000 marks—which Curthose relinquished two years later on the petition of his god-daughter Queen Matilda. The brothers further agreed that barons on both sides should be permitted to keep or recover their lands. But to preserve the peace of the cross-channel condominium, they agreed that any baron who in the future was charged with treason by one brother should be regarded as a traitor by the other. In the years immediately following Henry sought to win the majority of the Anglo-Norman barons to his cause, and to drive the incorrigibles from England. In 1102, adroitly isolating Robert de Bellême and his kinsmen from their potential supporters, he charged Robert with forty-five separate acts of malfeasance, seized his castles one by one—Tickhill, Arundel, Bridgnorth, and Shrewsbury—and banished him from England. Robert de Bellême, whose penchant for violence and cruelty was widely abhorred, could claim few sympathizers. Indeed, his departure for Normandy was greeted with joy. When, in the following year, Robert Curthose came to terms with Robert de Bellême, Henry charged Curthose with violating their treaty of 1101. Meanwhile, Henry and Robert of Meulan were winning supporters among the Norman baronage through acts of patronage, consisting chiefly of generous landed endowments or marriages to aristocratic women, including both close relatives of Henry and his bastard daughters. Through such means, for example, great magnates—including the counts of Perche and Boulogne, and the lords of L'Aigle, Tosny, and Breteuil—became Henry's allies. Breteuil, one of the wealthiest honours in Normandy, was especially important. It had been left without an undisputed heir by the death of its childless lord, Guillaume de Breteuil, in 1102. After a considerable struggle between rival claimants, Robert of Meulan manipulated the conflict in such a way that the honour passed to Guillaume de Breteuil's bastard son Eustace, who had married Henry I's bastard daughter Juliana and thereafter became a staunch ally of the English monarchy. Anselm, investitures, and the conquest of Normandy, 1102–1106 While winning friends in Normandy, Henry was continuing to resist Anselm's demand that he relinquish the royal custom of investing prelates and receiving their homage. In other respects Henry's behaviour towards the church was relatively benign. In particular he permitted Archbishop Anselm to preside at a large primatial council at Westminster Abbey at about Michaelmas 1102, which passed important legislation against clerical marriage and other abuses and deposed a number of simoniacal or otherwise unworthy abbots. And he was also prepared to fill the numerous ecclesiastical vacancies left over from Rufus's reign (or created by the depositions of 1102). However, this process was impeded by Henry's insistence on investing new prelates, and by Anselm's refusal to condone the ceremony on the grounds of the papal prohibition of 1099. After the failure of successive joint delegations to Rome, Anselm himself in 1103 undertook to petition the pope to waive the investiture ban for England. Pope Paschal II granted Anselm important primatial privileges for Canterbury but refused his petition to permit royal investiture in England, and, with Henry remaining adamant, Anselm returned to exile in the French archiepiscopal city of Lyons, where he had spent much of his previous exile under Rufus. Henry wrote affably to Anselm but also confiscated the Canterbury estates. Anselm objected firmly to this confiscation. At Queen Matilda's urging, Henry restored half the Canterbury revenues, but Anselm refused to be placated until the king had restored them all. In the meantime Henry's courtship of the Anglo-Norman baronage was achieving remarkable success. Crossing to Normandy in 1104 he found himself joined by a plethora of Norman nobles, who accompanied the king in a kind of festive cavalcade through his brother's duchy. Henry's entourage even undertook to adjudicate Robert Curthose's competence to govern the duchy in a kind of court proceeding, with Curthose himself evidently present. The luckless duke was able to forestall the judgment only by granting Henry the allegiance and homage of still another powerful Norman magnate, Guillaume, count of Évreux. Henry's Norman campaign of the following year, 1105, began even more promisingly but ended in disarray. Crossing with a large force to the port of Barfleur in the Cotentin, he marched unopposed to Bayeux, reduced the city by burning it to the ground, and intimidated the townspeople of Caen into surrendering, but then found his army stalled before the ducal castle of Falaise. The difficulty was unquestionably Anselm, who had seized the opportunity of Henry's climactic Norman campaign to resolve the investiture controversy and make possible his own return to Canterbury. Henry had justified his Norman campaign by the argument, by no means implausible, that his purpose was to rescue the Norman church from the violence resulting from Curthose's anarchic rule and Robert de Bellême's depredations. Henry's image as God's avenger was fatally weakened, however, when Anselm moved northward from Lyons with the publicly announced intention of excommunicating him. News of the venture of this internationally celebrated holy man is said to have given pause to many of Henry's baronial supporters. His ally Elias, count of Maine, a friend and correspondent of Anselm, defected before the walls of Falaise and returned home with his Manceau troops, and Henry's siege failed. Having negotiated fruitlessly with Curthose shortly thereafter at Cintheaux (between Caen and Falaise), Henry evidently concluded that he had no choice but to come to terms with Anselm. The archbishop, in the meantime, had broken his northward journey at the castle of Adela, countess of Blois, his spiritual daughter and Henry's favourite sister, who arranged a meeting between the king and archbishop at the castle of L'Aigle in south-eastern Normandy. There Anselm and Henry worked out a compromise, which verged on a royal capitulation. The king could continue to require the homage of his prelates—which the pope had originally banned but had later passed over in silence—but Henry relinquished the right to investiture with pastoral staff and ring. After a fruitless effort at delay on Henry's part, the compromise was sent to Rome, Paschal accepted it, and Henry and Anselm came to terms at last. Henry returned to Normandy in force in summer 1106. He met with Anselm at Bec to confirm the agreement on investitures, and then proceeded to the castle of Tinchebrai in south-western Normandy. There, on 28 September, Henry cleverly employed mounted and dismounted knights, infantry, and a hidden Manceau reserve force (led once again by Count Elias) to win a decisive victory over Robert Curthose. Robert de Bellême managed to flee, but Duke Robert and most of his other followers fell into Henry's hands. Curthose remained his brother's prisoner, well treated but closely guarded, until his death twenty-eight years later. Henry's lifelong imprisonment of Curthose has been seen as a major stain on the king's character. But to have set Curthose free would very likely have resulted in a major upsurge in civil strife and violence within the Anglo-Norman dominions. The battle of Tinchebrai therefore brought Normandy firmly under Henry's rule, and the continued incarceration of Robert Curthose was doubtless a significant factor in the maintenance of peace throughout Henry's dominions. After a long effort, and at the cost of investitures, he had reforged his father's Anglo-Norman state. Henry's reorganization of government In the months and years immediately following Tinchebrai, Henry undertook to reinstitute strong rule in Normandy and to reform the government of England. In late 1106 and early 1107, at Lisieux, he asserted firm ducal lordship over Normandy, receiving the homage of the Norman baronage, affirming the peace of the duchy, and re-establishing tenures as they existed under William the Conqueror. But by his own volition, he avoided (unlike his Angevin successors) any ceremony of installation as duke of Normandy, and his chancery usually avoided giving him the title of dux Normannorum in charters, styling him only rex Anglorum. In August 1107 Henry's concession of investitures received the assent of a great council of magnates and prelates meeting in the king's presence at the palace of Westminster. With the settlement ratified, Henry undertook immediately to break the logjam of abbatial and episcopal consecrations, installing new prelates in many leaderless abbeys and in five bishoprics that had lain vacant because of the investiture impasse (some of these were already filled by bishops-elect). Because Henry no longer insisted on investing them, Anselm was now free to consecrate the new prelates. Henry appears to have followed Anselm's advice in appointing to abbacies men with serious spiritual vocations, and often with Bec connections. The newly consecrated bishops, on the other hand, were more notable for their administrative skills than their holy zeal. Anselm must have found them acceptable, but it is clear that he had not nominated them. The most notable of the new episcopal appointees, Roger of Salisbury, bishop of Salisbury, had formerly been Henry's chancellor, and had managed Henry's affairs during the years before his coronation. Roger of Salisbury directed the royal administration throughout Henry's reign and served as English regent after 1123. An administrator of extraordinary skill and originality, he was responsible for notable advances in the financial and judicial institutions of the kingdom. In the following year, on the advice of Anselm and others, Henry undertook a series of reforms in the operation of his household and administration. He earned general praise by instituting severe punishments for various acts of lawbreaking, false coining in particular, which resulted, fifteen years later, in the mutilation of most of the minters in England. And he reformed his own itinerant court by forbidding pillaging of the localities through which it passed—a practice that had evidently reached horrendous proportions under William Rufus and Robert Curthose and continued through Henry's opening years. The reform included strictly enforced regulations regarding the requisitioning of local goods, and set fixed prices for their purchase. Henry also established specific allowances for his household officers and stipends for magnates attending his court, thus arranging that everyone in his entourage should receive fixed payments for their subsistence. His new arrangements for the royal household seem to be reflected (with a few emendations) in a unique document of c.1136, the Constitutio domus regis, which was probably drawn up by Henry's administrators for the guidance of King Stephen's household. By 1109 Henry had negotiated the marriage of his daughter Matilda to Heinrich V, emperor and king of Germany (r. 1106–25). It was a dazzling alliance for the Anglo-Norman house, and Henry proudly reported the successful conclusion of the negotiations in a letter of 1109 to Anselm, written shortly before the archbishop's death. It may well have been in connection with the raising of Matilda's immense marriage gift of 10,000 marks of silver (c.1110) that Henry and his chief administrator, Roger of Salisbury, redesigned the royal accounting system, known thereafter as the exchequer (scaccarium), and instituted the records of its annual audits known as pipe rolls. The exchequer system was a fundamental step forward in English administrative history. The defence of Normandy, 1106–1119 The state of peace and stability resulting from Tinchebrai began to crumble with the accession in 1108 of an assertive new king of France, Louis VI, and in 1109 of a vigorous young count of Anjou, Foulques (V), who became count of Maine in the right of his wife in 1110. The Angevin annexation of Maine constituted a severe diplomatic challenge to Henry I, whose father had ruled Maine during much of his reign; Henry could not relinquish it altogether without betraying his commitment to the stewardship of his father's possessions. Foulques and Louis VI were now joined by Robert (II), count of Flanders, in a hostile coalition that sought to replace Henry's rule of Normandy and perhaps England with that of his nephew, William Clito, the only legitimate son of the captive Robert Curthose. William Clito had fled Normandy c.1110, and in the following year open warfare broke out between Henry and his enemies. Almost miraculously, Henry managed to keep his Anglo-Norman dominions free of conflict during these years by identifying and arresting potential rebels—Guillaume, count of Évreux, William Crispin, Philip de Briouze, William Malet, and William Bainard—and by stirring up rebellions within his enemies' lands. Luck intervened on Henry's behalf when Robert of Flanders was mortally injured while campaigning in 1111. The following year Henry arrested Robert de Bellême (who had once again joined Henry's foes) and consigned him to lifelong imprisonment. And throughout the conflict Henry kept Louis VI off balance by encouraging uprisings by such French magnates as Hugues du Puiset and Thibaud, count of Blois. Henry was thus able to conclude an altogether favourable peace settlement early in 1113. He betrothed his son and heir, William Ætheling (1103-1120), to Matilda, daughter of Foulques (V), count of Anjou, who in return did homage to Henry for Maine. Louis came to terms shortly afterwards, conceding to Henry the overlordships of Bellême, Maine, and Brittany. Two or three years later, however, hostilities resumed. Once again Henry found himself pitted against Louis VI, Foulques (V), and the new count of Flanders, Baudouin (VII), all fighting on behalf of William Clito's succession. The crisis deepened when the aged Guillaume, count of Évreux, died in 1118 without a son and heir, leaving his wealthy and strategic county to a powerful French magnate and potential enemy of Henry I, Amaury de Montfort, who had fought against Henry in the war of 1111–13. Amaury enjoyed close relations with both France and Anjou. His sister, the celebrated, and indeed notorious, Bertrada de Montfort, had married, successively, Foulques (IV) of Anjou and Philippe I of France, as a result of which Amaury was both the uncle of Foulques (V) and an associate of the French royal family. Henry tried to block Amaury's succession to the county, but the castle garrison of Évreux, defying the king, put Amaury in possession of the citadel. For nearly a decade Amaury remained Henry's chief adversary in Normandy, replacing the long incarcerated Robert de Bellême. Indeed, with his strong international connections and a much more amiable disposition, Amaury was a more dangerous enemy than Robert de Bellême had been. In 1118 the fighting became intense when Louis VI brought a large army by stealth into the Norman Vexin and was supported by a number of rebellious barons throughout Normandy. Henry's cause was weakened by the death on 1 May 1118 of his wife, Matilda, who had served regularly and effectively as English regent during his absences in Normandy. Henry suffered the further loss of his stalwart baronial supporter Robert, count of Meulan, who died at his monastery of Préaux a few weeks later. For a time major Norman magnates defected right and left. Even Henry's own daughter Juliana and her husband, Eustace de Breteuil, turned against him and cast their support behind William Clito. Although Henry received staunch backing from his natural son Richard, from the young Richard, earl of Chester, and from members of the king's military familia such as Ralph de Pont-Èchanfray (Ralph the Red), there seemed few other Norman barons whom Henry could trust completely. About Christmas 1118 Foulques (V) defeated the Anglo-Norman forces in an important though ill-recorded battle at Alençon in southern Normandy, and Henry's life was endangered at about this time in an assassination attempt by a treasurer of his own household—the low-born court official Herbert the Chamberlain. Thereafter Henry slept with a sword and shield near his bed, and it is said that he did not sleep soundly. Henry's fortunes revived the following year. In May 1119 he persuaded Foulques (V) of Anjou to break his alliance with Louis and conduct a separate peace. Then in the following month his son William married Matilda of Anjou and received as his dowry the lordship of Maine. At about the same time Count Baudouin of Flanders died of a battle-wound received the previous autumn. Moving more firmly onto the offensive, Henry's forces laid siege to Évreux and set fire to the town, having obtained permission to do so from Audoin, bishop of Évreux, on the king's promise to rebuild the cathedral on a grander scale than before. (Much of this post-1119 rebuilding has survived in the nave of the present cathedral.) The keep of Évreux Castle continued to hold out for a time, defended by Amaury's friends and kinsmen, but Henry was clearly regaining control of the duchy. On 20 August 1119 he and his army, using highly sophisticated tactics, routed the forces of Louis VI at Brémule in eastern Normandy. Henry's men took some 140 prisoners and the French royal banner, and drove the French from the duchy. In the weeks that followed the king worked out amicable settlements with rebellious Norman barons, one after the other. He restored Eustace and Juliana de Breteuil to his good graces, although not to the honour of Breteuil. Before the year's end Amaury de Montfort had surrendered the citadel of Évreux and, on his promise of peace and loyalty, Henry granted him the comital title with jurisdiction over the county of Évreux itself, apart from the citadel which would remain garrisoned by Henry's knights. Finally in mid-1120, with the help of papal mediation, Henry entered into a definitive peace with France. Louis accepted young William's homage for Normandy, thus formally repudiating Clito's claim to the duchy, and on 25 November 1120, with a durable peace at last achieved, Henry I set off for England in triumph. The White Ship and the problem of the succession, 1120–1121 On that same evening Henry's plans were brought to ruin when William Ætheling and a flock of his aristocratic companions drowned in the wreck of the White Ship as it departed the harbour of Barfleur. Both the passengers and crew had evidently been celebrating to excess, and many were said to have been intoxicated, when the pilot carelessly permitted the ship to strike an underwater rock a short distance offshore. Everyone aboard was lost except, it is said, a butcher of Rouen. The disaster altered the lines of succession of several major Anglo-Norman families and cost the lives of some of Henry's most stalwart supporters in the recent war—including his natural son Richard, his natural daughter Matilda of Perche, Richard, earl of Chester, and Ralph the Red. No one dared inform Henry of the catastrophe for some time after he had landed in England. His grief at the death of his only legitimate son was exacerbated by the unravelling of the peace agreements with France and Anjou that he had achieved after such prolonged effort. Both agreements had hinged on William: his marriage to Matilda of Anjou and his homage to Louis VI. Worst of all, the loss of Henry's one legitimate son, to whom the barons of Normandy and England had all rendered homage, threw the royal succession into total disarray. On the advice of his counsellors Henry remarried almost immediately. On 29 January 1121, at Windsor Castle, he wed Adeliza (or Alice) (c.1103-1151), daughter of Godfrey, count of Louvain and duke of Lower Lorraine, and she was crowned queen the following day. Like Matilda, Adeliza of Louvain was landless but of distinguished birth and keen literary interests. Perhaps more importantly, in the light of Henry's need for an heir, she was young and, so it was said, beautiful. She did not serve as English regent, as Matilda had done, because Henry kept her constantly at his side. Yet in the course of their fifteen-year marriage she gave birth to no children. Henry was in his early fifties at the time of the marriage, and notwithstanding his prowess in fathering illegitimate offspring, the failure was clearly his. After Henry's death Adeliza married William d'Aubigny, son of the royal butler, and bore several children. War and diplomacy, 1123–1125 In time both Louis VI and Foulques (V) resumed their support of William Clito. Foulques arranged for Clito to marry his second daughter, Sibylla, and dowered her with Maine. A rebellion on Clito's behalf broke out in Normandy in 1123, backed by the French and Angevins and led by their friend and kinsman Amaury de Montfort, count of Évreux. To Henry's chagrin one of the chief Norman rebels was the young Waleran, count of Meulan, son and continental heir of Henry's intimate friend, the late Robert de Beaumont, count of Meulan, and lord of a string of Beaumont family castles dominating the Risle valley in central Normandy. The rebellion collapsed the following spring when, on 26 March 1124, a well-led troop of Henry I's household knights surprised and defeated virtually the entire rebel force as it emerged from the Forest of Brotonne en route from the Beaumont stronghold of Vatteville for the castle of Beaumont (Beaumont-le-Roger). The battle is variously described as having been fought near the town of Bourgthéroulde, about a dozen miles south-west of Rouen, and (perhaps more accurately) at Rougemontier, a village some 10 miles west-north-west of Bourgthéroulde near the present edge of the forest and directly on what would probably have been the rebels' route from Vatteville to Beaumont. The battle was brief but decisive. The royal troops, using mounted archers on the only known occasion in Anglo-Norman history, took most of the rebel leaders prisoner, including Waleran of Meulan who spent the next five years in captivity. (Henry released him, and returned his estates to him, in 1129 on the death of William Clito.) Amaury de Montfort escaped by a hair's breadth. In the meantime Henry managed to keep French forces out of Normandy by persuading his son-in-law, the emperor Henry V, to invade France from the east. The German invasion occurred in summer 1124, well after the collapse of the Norman rebellion, but advance rumours of the emperor's project would probably have kept Louis from involving himself directly in the Norman hostilities. The imperial expedition turned out to be an utter failure. The German army approached Rheims but then withdrew, overawed by the size of the army Louis had managed to assemble, perhaps intimidated by the oriflamme of St Denis, and possibly terrified by a partial eclipse of the sun. Meanwhile, through complex negotiations between Henry I and the Roman curia, papal legates annulled Clito's marriage to Sibylla of Anjou on the grounds of consanguinity, narrowly interpreted. Foulques (V) was furious and is reported to have singed the whiskers of the legate who brought him the news. Henry rewarded the papacy for its good services by permitting a papal legate to exercise full legatine powers in England for the first time in his reign. In September 1125 Cardinal Giovanni da Crema presided at a legatine council in London that once again forbade clerical marriage and enforced ecclesiastical discipline in a variety of ways. The council manifested papal authority to a degree that Henry had not previously permitted in England, much to the chagrin of William de Corbeil, archbishop of Canterbury, whose customary precedence at kingdom-wide councils Cardinal Giovanni had pre-empted. English churchmen retaliated by concocting scandalous stories about the cardinal's womanizing during his sojourn in England. But to Henry, the concession to the legate was a cheap price to pay for the quashing of Clito's Angevin marriage. William Clito and the Flemish crisis, 1125–1128 As the years passed by without Adeliza bearing a child, it became necessary for Henry to look elsewhere for an heir. ‘In grief that the woman did not conceive,’ William of Malmesbury wrote (Malmesbury, Historia novella, 3), ‘and in fear that she would always be barren’, the king turned to his daughter Matilda, whose own childless marriage to Heinrich V had ended with the emperor's death in 1125. The following year Henry I summoned her to join him in Normandy, and in autumn 1126 they crossed to England in the company of a distinguished assemblage of magnates, prelates, high royal officials, and neighbouring princes. Since the king and his daughter had not met face to face since she had left for Germany at the age of eight, Henry would surely have taken the time to consider her qualifications and discuss them with his counsellors. Such consultation occurred that autumn, with the result that the empress's succession was opposed by some but supported strongly by her half-brother, Henry's natural son Robert, earl of Gloucester (d. 1147), by Earl Robert's good friend, the Breton Brian fitz Count, lord of Wallingford, and by Matilda's uncle, David, king of Scots, brother of the late Queen Matilda. Their advice prevailed, and on 1 January 1127 King Henry had his court swear to support his daughter as his heir to England and Normandy. Roger, bishop of Salisbury, presided at the oath taking, and Robert of Gloucester vied for the honour of swearing first with Henry's nephew Stephen, younger son of Adela, countess of Blois, and, thanks to Henry's generosity, a major Anglo-Norman landholder. It was doubtless Henry's decision in favour of the empress that prompted Louis VI to give all-out support to William Clito's rival claim. Before the end of January 1127 Louis had married his wife's half-sister, Jeanne de Montferrat, to Clito, and had endowed him with the lordship of the French Vexin. Shortly afterwards Clito led an armed force to Henry's frontier castle of Gisors, where he issued a formal claim to Normandy. Clito's fortunes rose still higher when, on 2 March 1127, political enemies of the childless Charles the Good, count of Flanders, murdered him at mass. In less than two weeks Louis VI was at Arras to help punish the murderers and participate in the selection of a new count, and on his advice and command the Flemings chose William Clito, grandson of Henry I's mother, Matilda of Flanders, over several other candidates with various claims of kinship to the comital house. But even as count of Flanders, Clito was by no means ready to abandon his designs on Normandy. On the contrary, he was in a position to advance them more forcefully than ever before. Henry could now expect a renewal of the Franco-Flemish-Angevin coalition that had nearly toppled his regime in 1118–19. Henry responded by devoting money, energy, and all his diplomatic ingenuity to forestalling the impending coalition and shaking Clito's hold on Flanders. He secretly provided financial support to the several unsuccessful claimants to Flanders, placing himself nominally at their head by asserting his own claim to the countship (as son of Matilda of Flanders), and encouraging them all until he could discern which one might win sufficient support to unseat Clito. By 1128, through Henry's machinations and Clito's inept handling of Flemish townspeople, the county was in a state of general rebellion. Louis returned to Flanders briefly in May to support Clito in his need, but was forced to withdraw when Henry launched a military threat against the Île-de-France. Shortly before the Flemish crisis broke, Louis VI and Amaury de Montfort had quarrelled and broken off their friendship; their dissension made it possible for Henry I to lead an army unopposed to Amaury's castle of Épernon, between Chartres and Paris, and to remain there peacefully as Amaury's guest for over a week, forcing Louis to withdraw from Flanders to defend Paris. When he did, Henry returned to Normandy. By then Thierry, count of Alsace, had emerged, with Henry's aid, as Clito's chief rival to the Flemish countship. Hostilities continued in Flanders until late in July, when Clito was mortally wounded in an assault on Thierry's castle of Aalst. Clito's death brought the crisis, and Henry's troubles, to a sudden end, and the Anglo-Norman state remained at peace with Flanders and France for the remaining years of the reign. But before Clito met his end, Henry, in the heat of the crisis, had once again negotiated a marriage alliance with Anjou. The alliance with Anjou, 1127–1128 As at previous moments of military crisis, Henry saw the critical importance of separating Anjou from France, and while he was undermining Clito's regime in Flanders, he was also negotiating with Foulques (V) the marriage of Foulques's son and heir, Geoffrey Plantagenet, with the Empress Matilda. Henry had probably never intended to leave Matilda unmarried, for his great hope would have been a grandson to succeed him—a male heir who, like the long-lost William, would unite the Norman and Anglo-Saxon royal lines. The grave threat arising from the crisis of 1127 had the effect of hastening Henry's search for a consort for Matilda and determining its direction. The royal succession was of enormous importance to him, but the immediate threat to his Anglo-Norman dominions was more important still. And the marriage of Matilda and Geoffrey might well answer both these urgent needs: an Anglo-Norman heir and peace with Anjou. The marriage was negotiated in the spring of 1127, and the betrothal occurred late in the same year, at Sées or possibly Rouen. On Whitsunday (10 June) 1128 Henry knighted Geoffrey in Rouen, and a week later Geoffrey and Matilda were married at Le Mans in the presence of King Henry and Count Fulk. At the time of their marriage Matilda was a widow of twenty-five and her bridegroom a boy of fourteen. But despite Geoffrey's youth Foulques immediately associated him in the governance of Anjou. In 1129 Geoffrey became sole count when Foulques departed for the Holy Land to marry the heiress of the kingdom of Jerusalem. Meanwhile, less than six weeks after Matilda's marriage to Geoffrey, its chief motivation was suddenly and unexpectedly removed with Clito's death in battle. The international crisis ended, but the marriage endured. Anglo-Norman governance and culture Henry I's reign witnessed notable developments in administration, patronage, and culture. In all three areas, the changes are clearly products of a far more general cultural upsurge that was transforming contemporary western Europe and has been termed the renaissance of the twelfth century. It is marked by a novel impulse to explain the cosmos and the everyday world in rational terms, viewing nature not as a theatre of miracles, but as a natural order operating on principles intelligible to the human mind and susceptible to logical enquiry. This new approach had a profound impact on the disciplines of theology, law, and history. During Henry I's reign, the best centres of higher learning were in France—at Paris, Chartres, Laon, and elsewhere—but the Anglo-Norman world was by no means isolated from these new intellectual currents. Archbishop Anselm was the most gifted theologian of his generation, while William of Malmesbury and Orderic Vitalis were among the foremost historians of their time. Indeed, a most remarkable configuration of historians was at work in Henry I's dominions, including such notable figures as Eadmer of Canterbury, Robert de Torigni, Henry of Huntingdon, Simeon of Durham, John of Worcester, and the Peterborough chronicler, along with a host of lesser writers of annals and annotated cartularies—all of whom cast welcome illumination on King Henry and his reign. The new currents and cross-currents of thought had a significant effect as well on the operations and records of Henry I's government. The relationship between the new learning and advances in Anglo-Norman administration is suggested by the close links between the scholarly centre of Laon in northern France and the court of Henry I. Ranulf, Henry's chancellor between 1107 and c.1122, sent both his sons to Laon for their education, and Roger of Salisbury, the head of Henry's government in England, sent his nephews, Alexander and Nigel, to study there as well. After their return Alexander was advanced to the wealthy bishopric of Lincoln and also played a major role in the royal entourage and administration. Nigel became the first royal treasurer for both England and Normandy, and although he was elevated to the bishopric of Ely in 1133, he remained active in royal governance. Another Laon student, Gui d'Étampes, became master of Bishop Roger's school at Salisbury. Not surprisingly, when a group of canons from Laon Cathedral arrived at Salisbury in the course of a fund-raising tour of England in 1113, they received the warmest of welcomes from Bishop Roger. A highly literate government such as Henry I's, directed by officials who were in close touch with one of Europe's foremost centres of learning, could well be expected to produce administrative records unprecedented in their abundance and originality. Henry's government more than met such expectations with a great flood of governmental documents. They included an unprecedented outpouring of royal charters (using the term in its broad and contemporary sense to include all royal written orders, including writs), of which about 1500—a small fraction of the original avalanche—have survived, as compared with less than 500 surviving charters of William the Conqueror and William Rufus, whose two reigns spanned an equivalent period. The charters of Henry I furnish, as in no previous reign, an abundance of information on the activities and personnel of the royal government. The systematization of government Another product of Henry I's precocious administration was the first record of the newly constituted exchequer, the pipe roll of 1130, the sole surviving exemplar of an annual series of such accounts, and by far the earliest surviving kingdom-wide financial survey in the history of Europe. The exchequer, meeting at Winchester, very likely originated under Henry I and his great minister Roger of Salisbury. It was a monument in the evolution of medieval government from itinerant household administration to administrative kingship based on sedentary departments. Henry I's regime also produced an elaborate record, again the first of its kind, of the organization, rank, and emoluments of the royal household, the aforementioned Constitutio domus regis. An anonymous administrator in Henry I's government wrote the first treatise on English law, the Leges Henrici primi, and was also very probably the author of a very significant companion treatise, the Quadripartitus. The two treatises are best seen as products of a single interconnected enterprise to make explicit the unwritten ‘Laws of Edward the Confessor’ which Henry, in his coronation charter, had undertaken to restore. Henry further recognized the authority of pre-conquest legal practices in a writ mandating the continued functioning of shire and hundred courts, to meet ‘as they were wont to do in the time of King Edward, and not otherwise’ (Reg. RAN, 2, no. 892). It is characteristic of twelfth-century intellectual developments that the Leges Henrici primi and Quadripartitus both rest on deep historical foundations, penetrating far into the past, yet analyse these foundations with a self-awareness and coherence that is altogether new. Henry I himself appears to have participated fully in this newly systematic approach to governance. He surrounded himself with systematizers, but none was more systematic than Henry himself. According to Orderic: He inquired into everything, and retained all he heard in his tenacious memory. He wished to know all the business of officials and dignitaries; and, since he was an assiduous ruler, he kept an eye on all the happenings in England and Normandy. (Ordericus Vitalis, Eccl. hist., 6.100) Royal patronage The two aspects of Henry I's government in which the emergence of new ideas of reason and order is most apparent are, first, royal patronage and, second, administrative machinery. Southern has described patronage as perhaps Henry I's most fundamental contribution to English history. It was Henry, Southern writes, ‘who first controlled the whole range of government patronage with which we are later familiar; and it was under him that we can first observe the effects of this patronage at all closely’ (Southern, Medieval Humanism, 209). Whether Henry I's contribution to the development of royal patronage is actual, or an illusion created by the vast increase in surviving sources, will perhaps never be determined. But Henry was indeed notably successful in drawing into his regime some of the wealthiest persons in the Anglo-Norman world, and some of the most intelligent: new men ‘raised from the dust’ such as Roger, bishop of Salisbury, and his swiftly ascending clerical kinsmen Alexander of Lincoln and Nigel of Ely, along with such laymen as William and Nigel d'Aubigny and Geoffrey of Clinton. One must also include those men neither old nor new—high-born, non-inheriting cadets and bastards, such as Robert of Gloucester, Stephen of Blois, Stephen's brother Henry, bishop of Winchester, and Brian fitz Count. And there were also members of the great old families: Beaumont, Warenne, Boulogne, Clare, Chester. As Southern cogently argues, Henry I drew these diverse people into his net through means well known to later kings in later times: marriages to heiresses, forgiveness or delay of debts, exemptions from taxes or fines, the granting of wardships, shrievalties or other ministries, leniency in regard to collateral inheritances, and an endless variety of other royal favours made available to the king's friends—or, occasionally, to their clients. The whole vast system of Henry I's patronage is recorded in detail in the pipe roll of 1130, which might well be described as a record of royal benefactions no less than of royal income. Since no earlier pipe roll has survived, nor any later one until 1155, the antiquity of the system that the pipe roll of 1130 displays is not certain. But Walter Map, writing under Henry II, credits Henry I with initiating a highly systematic approach to rewarding his magnates: he had a survey prepared of all his earls and barons, so Map asserts, and, as has been seen earlier, provided them with fixed per diem allowances of bread, wine, and candles when they were present at his court. And the lists of exemptions from geld and auxilium burgi (levies on boroughs) listed county by county in the pipe roll of 1130 suggest, once again, the development of highly systematic arrangements for allotting and recording favours to royal servants and friends. Justice and finance The same systematizing tendency induced the government of Henry I to develop into what several historians have aptly described as an administrative ‘machine’. As a response to his conquest of Normandy, Henry established viceregency governments in both the kingdom and the duchy, the members of which operated the royal courts and administration either in the king's presence or, if he was across the channel, on their own. These officials—Roger of Salisbury, Robert Bloet, bishop of Lincoln, and others in England, Jean de Lisieux, Robert de la Haie, and others in Normandy—also presided at the semi-annual English and Norman exchequer audits. It was in the 1120s that Nigel, nephew of Roger of Salisbury and future bishop of Ely, became the first truly Anglo-Norman treasurer, exercising responsibility over the revenues of both England and Normandy. By that time Henry had reorganized the English judicial system by instituting a novel and comprehensive system of itinerant royal justices in place of the shire justiciars of earlier times (whose names and activities fade from the records about midway through Henry I's reign). The new itinerant justices now administered the bulk of royal judicial business in the shires. In the years between about 1125 and 1130 they were visiting all or nearly all the shires of England. This system of what would later be called ‘justices on eyre’ is disclosed to us only by the fortuitous survival of the pipe roll of 1130. No such arrangements are known to have operated in contemporary Normandy, but since no exchequer record survives for Normandy until the late twelfth century, confident conclusions one way or the other are not possible. Whatever the case, the surviving evidence does disclose a remarkable and evidently self-conscious administrative reorganization that had the effect of centralizing and systematizing the governance of both England and the entire Anglo-Norman regnum. Henry's final years, 1128–1135 After William Clito's death and the marriage of Matilda and Geoffrey, Henry ruled his dominions in relative peace. He protected his frontiers with a great arc of stone castles, and by an encircling ring of friendly princes bound to Henry by vassalage, or marriage alliances, or both. Henry had married his natural daughters at one time or another to princes all along the Anglo-Norman periphery—to Rotrou, count of Perche, Guillaume Gouet, lord of Montmirail (Perche), Bouchard de Montmorency (with interests in the French Vexin, Eustace de Breteuil, Roscelin de Beaumont-le-Vicomte (Maine), Conan (III), duke of Brittany, Fergus of Galloway, Alexander, king of Scots, and, quite possibly, Gui (IV), lord of Laval (Maine). Henry's relations with Louis VI were now placid. He remained a friend of Thierry of Alsace, count of Flanders, and had the pleasure of seeing Thierry wed to the same Sibylla of Anjou who had once alarmed Henry by marrying William Clito. The county of Anjou was now in the family, although tensions continued owing to the Empress Matilda's stormy relations first with her husband, then with her father. Wales and Scotland had never posed serious problems for Henry: the latter was ruled by a succession of Henry's brothers-in-law—Edgar, Alexander, David—all siblings of Queen Matilda and friends of Henry. Alexander, indeed, had been wed to one of Henry's bastard daughters (although it was said that he had not been overly fond of her), and David was virtually a member of Henry's court. The Welsh had posed more difficulties, and Henry had responded by leading military expeditions into Wales in 1114 and 1121, settling a colony of Flemings in Pembrokeshire, and endowing trusted Anglo-Norman magnates with strategic holdings within Wales—Gilbert fitz Richard de Clare in Ceredigion, Robert, earl of Gloucester, in Glamorgan and Gwynllw^g, Brian fitz Count in Abergavenny, Henry, earl of Warwick, in Gower. Unfortunately for Henry, the marriage of Geoffrey and Matilda did not stabilize his relationship with Anjou as he had hoped. In mid-1129 Matilda quarrelled with Geoffrey and returned to Henry's dominions, thus delaying the conception of the all-important heir. She was with her father in England in summer 1131 when Henry received a message from Count Geoffrey asking that his wife return to him. At a great council on 8 September in Northampton, Henry and his magnates determined that Matilda should go back to Anjou, and the magnates once again swore fealty to the empress and to any son she might bear. Returning to Geoffrey, Matilda at last gave birth to a son, the future Henry II, on 5 March 1133. In August, despite the alarming portents of a solar eclipse and an earthquake, Henry set off for Normandy for the last time. Matilda joined him in Rouen the following year, where she bore a second son, Geoffrey. Henry is said to have taken great pleasure in his grandsons, whose births seemed to resolve the Anglo-Norman succession issue at last. In mid-1135, however, Matilda and Geoffrey quarrelled with King Henry, demanding to be put in possession of castles that Geoffrey claimed Henry had promised him at the time of the wedding. The Angevin couple also demanded that Henry reinstate Guillaume Talvas, son and heir of Robert de Bellême, in his lands. Henry refused both requests, and undertook a minor military expedition along the Norman–Angevin border during the summer and autumn of 1135; he occupied several of Guillaume Talvas's castles, and afterwards retired to Normandy. Having journeyed to his lodge at Lyons-la-Forêt to indulge in his favourite pastime of hunting, he fell mortally ill on about 25 November after feasting on lampreys—a delicacy that his physician had forbidden him. The legend that Henry died of ‘a surfeit of lampreys’ has no basis in the historical record. It was not that he ate too many lampreys, but that his physician had advised him not to eat any at all. Death and burial As he lay ill Henry summoned to his side his good friend, the churchman Hugh of Amiens, whom he had made first abbot of his great foundation at Reading and then had advanced to the archbishopric of Rouen. On Archbishop Hugh's advice Henry revoked all sentences of forfeiture that had been pronounced by his courts, allowed exiles to return and the disinherited to recover their inheritances. He ordered his son Robert of Gloucester, who had charge of his treasure at Falaise Castle, to pay out £60,000 in wages and gifts to his household and military retinue, and he asked that his body be taken to Reading Abbey for burial. Finally, he asked all in his hearing to devote themselves, as he had, to the preservation of peace and the protection of the poor. Then, after making his last confession and receiving absolution and last rites, Henry I died on the evening of 1 December 1135, after a reign of more than thirty-five years. The crowd at Henry's deathbed included Archbishop Hugh, Bishop Audoin of Évreux, many magnates, and five counts or earls, among them Robert, earl of Gloucester, and Waleran, count of Meulan. As a group they bore Henry's body from Lyons-la-Forêt to Rouen Cathedral, where it was embalmed. His entrails were buried at the Bec priory of Notre-Dame-du-Pré where, forty-five years earlier, Robert Curthose had taken refuge while the young Henry had struggled to put down a rebellion in the streets of the ducal capital. From Rouen royal officials escorted the king's bier to Caen and, after a long wait for suitable winds, to Reading where it was buried at the abbey on 4 January 1136. Among those present at the burial was the new king of the English, whom Henry had never intended to succeed him, Stephen of Blois. Historical interpretations Henry I has been seen as contributing very significantly to the rise of administrative kingship in England, and also to the development of royal patronage. In his time he was the most respected of kings. Orderic Vitalis and William of Malmesbury (neither of them court historians) admired him greatly. Walter Map, in the following generation, compared him favourably with his grandson Henry II. Later historians praised him as England's first learned king, and eminent historians of the nineteenth century, for instance William Stubbs and E. A. Freeman, saw him as an important ‘constitutional’ monarch and (in Freeman's case) a stalwart, native-born representative of the English after their humiliation in 1066. Henry I fared less well in the twentieth century. Distinguished British historians such as Sir Frank Stenton, Sir Richard Southern, and Christopher Brooke have viewed Henry I's regime as oppressive and his rule as savage and cruel. Others, such as Marjorie Chibnall, Judith Green, and the present writer, have seen Henry as a well-intentioned king who, while seeing to his own interests, nevertheless sought to live up to the standards and aspirations of medieval kingship—to rule in peace, to protect the church and the poor, and to safeguard and carry on the rights and privileges of his royal predecessors. In pursuit of his goals Henry could be ruthless and at times, out of necessity, even cruel. He has been accused by twentieth-century historians of presiding over a regime that mutilated prisoners and persecuted persons who betrayed their lord king or publicly ridiculed him. But such crimes and punishments had been condemned for many generations in English law. Mutilation, for example (as Suger of St Denis stated in Henry's own time), was viewed as less severe than execution, and publicly ridiculing the king was a felony in Old English law. Judgements on Henry I differ, but if he is judged by contemporary standards rather than by those of the twentieth century, Orderic Vitalis's judgement, that although Henry was lascivious, he was, nevertheless, ‘the greatest of kings’ may serve as his epitaph. Or as Hugh of Amiens said at Henry's deathbed, ‘God grant him peace, for peace he loved’ (Malmesbury, Historia novella, 14). Aftermath Henry's seemingly trivial quarrel with Matilda and Geoffrey in 1135 proved to be of decisive importance, for at his death he had not been on speaking terms with them for several months. Their separation from Henry made it possible for his nephew Stephen of Blois, now count of Boulogne in the right of his wife, to seize the English throne. The long and tragic civil war between Stephen and Matilda was the result not of a fundamental error in policy on Henry's part, but of an egregious miscalculation by Matilda and Geoffrey. Had Matilda been with Henry at the time of his death, there is little question but that she would have acquired England immediately afterwards, with the backing of the magnates and prelates at the royal deathbed. But as it was, the peace that Henry struggled so hard to maintain throughout his Anglo-Norman dominions died with him. Eventually, in 1154, Henry's grand design for the royal succession did bear fruit, and his precocious administrative advances resumed, when Henry II, his grandson and namesake, and a descendant of the ruling houses of Normandy, Wessex, and Anjou, became the first of the Angevin kings. C. Warren Hollister Sources Reg. RAN, vols. 1–2 · W. Farrer, An outline itinerary of King Henry I (1920) · Ordericus Vitalis, Eccl. hist. · William of Malmesbury, Gesta regum Anglorum / The history of the English kings, ed. and trans. R. A. B. Mynors, R. M. Thomson, and M. Winterbottom, 2 vols., OMT (1998–9) · William of Malmesbury, The Historia novella, ed. and trans. K. R. Potter (1955) · Willelmi Malmesbiriensis monachi de gestis pontificum Anglorum libri quinque, ed. N. E. S. A. Hamilton, Rolls Series, 52 (1870) · Eadmeri Historia novorum in Anglia, ed. M. Rule, Rolls Series, 81 (1884) · Henry, archdeacon of Huntingdon, Historia Anglorum, ed. D. E. Greenway, OMT (1996) · The chronicle of John of Worcester, 1118–1140, ed. J. R. H. Weaver (1908) · Florentii Wigorniensis monachi chronicon ex chronicis, ed. B. Thorpe, 2 vols., EHS, 10 (1848–9) · ASC · ‘Historia regum’, Symeon of Durham, Opera, vol. 2 · William of Jumièges, Gesta Normannorum ducum, ed. J. Marx (Rouen and Paris, 1914) · R. Fitz Nigel [R. Fitzneale], Dialogus de scaccario / The course of the exchequer, ed. and trans. C. Johnson, rev. edn, rev. F. E. L. Carter and D. E. Greenaway, OMT (1983) · S. Anselmi Cantuariensis archiepiscopi opera omnia, ed. F. S. Schmitt, 6 vols. (1938–61); repr. with Prolegomena, seu, Ratio editionis (1968) · The letters of Saint Anselm of Canterbury, ed. and trans. W. Fröhlich, 3 vols. (1990–94) · S. N. Vaughn, Anselm of Bec and Robert of Meulan: the innocence of the dove and the wisdom of the serpent (1987) · R. W. Southern, Medieval humanism and other studies (1970) · R. W. Southern, Saint Anselm: a portrait in a landscape (1990) · J. A. Green, The government of England under Henry I (1986) · C. W. Hollister, Monarchy, magnates, and institutions in the Anglo-Norman world (1986) · D. Knowles, The monastic order in England, 2nd edn (1963) · F. Barlow, The English church, 1066–1154: a history of the Anglo-Norman church (1979) · F. Barlow, William Rufus (1983) · M. Brett, The English church under Henry I (1975) · D. Whitelock, M. Brett, and C. N. L. Brooke, eds., Councils and synods with other documents relating to the English church, 871–1204, 2 (1981) · M. Chibnall, Anglo-Norman England, 1066–1166 (1986) · M. Chibnall, The world of Orderic Vitalis (1984) · F. M. Stenton, The first century of English feudalism, 1066–1166, 2nd edn (1961) · C. H. Haskins, Norman institutions (1918) · I. J. Sanders, English baronies: a study of their origin and descent, 1086–1327 (1960) · D. Crouch, The Beaumont twins: the roots and branches of power in the twelfth century, Cambridge Studies in Medieval Life and Thought, 4th ser., 1 (1986) · J. Hudson, Land, law, and lordship in Anglo-Norman England (1994) · P. Dalton, Conquest, anarchy, and lordship: Yorkshire, 1066–1154, Cambridge Studies in Medieval Life and Thought, 4th ser., 27 (1994) · C. A. Newman, The Anglo-Norman nobility in the reign of Henry I: the second generation (1988) · S. Morillo, Warfare under the Anglo-Norman kings, 1066–1135 (1994) · A. Luchaire, Louis VI le Gros: annales de sa vie et de son regne (1081–1137) (1890) · Hugh the Chanter: the history of the church of York, 1066–1127, ed. and trans. C. Johnson (1961) · Suger, abbot of St Denis, Vie de Louis VI le Gros, ed. and trans. H. Waquet (1929); repr. (Paris, 1964) · W. Farrer and others, eds., Early Yorkshire charters, 12 vols. (1914–65), vol. 1 Likenesses coins, BM · manuscript drawing, CCC Oxf., MS 157, fol. 383 [see illus.] · portrait, repro. in John of Worcester, Chron. · war seals, BM © Oxford University Press 2004–5 All rights reserved: see legal notice Oxford University Press C. Warren Hollister, ‘Henry I (1068/9-1135)’, Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, Oxford University Press, 2004 [http://www.oxforddnb.com/view/article/12948, accessed 23 Sept 2005] Henry I (1068/9-1135): doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/1294810 | |
Hume* | 11 | |
Name Variation | Henry I of England12 | |
Crowned* | 5 August 1100 | King of England, Witness=Sir Henry de Newburgh5,6,13 |
Battle-Bremule* | 20 August 1119 | Noyon, Normandy, France, Principal=Louis VI of France "the Fat", Henry=Robert de Caen14 |
HTML* | Britannia.com UK Monarchs Site Infopeople Columbia Encyclopia Historybookshop.com National Politics Web Guide |
Family 1 | Sibyl Corbet d. a 1157 | |
Children |
|
Family 2 | Isabel de Beaumont b. c 1100 | |
Child |
Family 3 | ||
Child |
|
Family 4 | ||
Children |
|
Family 5 | Edith (?) | |
Child |
|
Family 6 | Nesta verch Rhys b. c 1073 | |
Children |
|
Family 7 | ||
Child |
|
Family 8 | Matilda of Scotland b. Oct 1079, d. 1 May 1118 | |
Children |
|
Last Edited | 23 Sep 2005 |
Citations
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 121-24.
- [S218] Marlyn Lewis, Ancestry of Elizabeth of York.
- [S232] Don Charles Stone, Ancient and Medieval Descents, 11-1.
- [S347] Carl Boyer 3rd, Medieval English Ancestors of Certain Americans, p. 18.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-23.
- [S232] Don Charles Stone, Ancient and Medieval Descents, 11-2.
- [S234] David Faris, Plantagenet Ancestry, Plantagenet 18.
- [S285] Leo van de Pas, 30 Jun 2004.
- [S347] Carl Boyer 3rd, Medieval English Ancestors of Certain Americans, p. 184.
- [S376] Unknown editor, unknown short title.
- [S337] David Hume, History of England, Chapter VI.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 149-24.
- [S347] Carl Boyer 3rd, Medieval English Ancestors of Certain Americans, p. 179.
- [S347] Carl Boyer 3rd, Medieval English Ancestors of Certain Americans, p. 185.
- [S347] Carl Boyer 3rd, Medieval English Ancestors of Certain Americans, p. 52.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 38-24.
- [S338] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 8th ed., 98-25.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 153-24.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 124-26.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 33A-24.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-24.
- [S284] Douglas Richardson, Plantagenet Ancestry, Plantagenet 1.
Saint Margaret of Scotland
F, #1630, b. 1045, d. 16 November 1093
Father* | Edward the Ætheling1,2 b. 1016, d. 1057 | |
Mother* | Agatha of Hungary3,2,4 b. bt 1023 - 1030, d. c 1068 | |
Saint Margaret of Scotland|b. 1045\nd. 16 Nov 1093|p55.htm#i1630|Edward the Ætheling|b. 1016\nd. 1057|p55.htm#i1632|Agatha of Hungary|b. bt 1023 - 1030\nd. c 1068|p55.htm#i1633|Edmund Ironside|b. 989\nd. 30 Nov 1016|p55.htm#i1634|Ealdgyth of Mercia||p55.htm#i1635|Grand Prince Jaroslaus I. of Kiev|b. 978\nd. 20 Feb 1054|p92.htm#i2755|Ingegard Olafsdotter of Sweden|b. c 1001\nd. 10 Feb 1050|p92.htm#i2756| |
Birth* | 1045 | Hungary1,2,4 |
Marriage* | 1069 | Dunfermline, Fife, Scotland, 2nd=Malcolm III Canmore1,2,4 |
Death* | 16 November 1093 | Edinburgh Castle, Edinburgh, Midlothian, Scotland1,2,4 |
DNB* | Margaret [St Margaret] (d. 1093), queen of Scots, consort of Malcolm III, was the eldest child of Edward Ætheling (d. 1057) and his wife, Agatha, who was a kinswoman of the emperor Heinrich II (r. 1002–24). Margaret's father was one of the two sons of Edmund Ironside (d. 1016), briefly king of England in succession to his father, Æthelred. Edward and his brother, Edmund, were exiled by King Cnut, perhaps with the intention that they would be murdered. Instead, they seem to have been sheltered by the king of Sweden and sent to the court of Jaroslav, prince of Kiev. Before 1046 they were persuaded by a fellow exile at Kiev, Andrew, first cousin once removed of Stephen, king of Hungary (d. 1038), to join the successful expedition which secured for Andrew the Hungarian throne. Either while still at Jaroslav's court, or (less probably) after reaching Hungary, Edward was provided with a bride. Although Agatha's parentage cannot be established with certainty, the hypothesis which fits the surviving evidence most convincingly is that she was the daughter of Liudolf (d. 1038), margrave of West Friesland, son of Gisela of Swabia and Bruno, brother of Heinrich II, the Saxon. Through her grandfather, Agatha was the great-niece of Heinrich II, brother-in-law of King Stephen of Hungary, while through her grandmother she was related to Heinrich III, the Salian (r. 1039–56). In 1057 Edward and his family travelled to England, but Edward died within the year, and his young son Edgar Ætheling was not seriously considered as a successor of Edward the Confessor, who died childless early in 1066. After the duke of Normandy had secured the English throne for himself by his victory at Hastings, the Ætheling and his family, having briefly come into the Conqueror's peace and protection, became involved in the movement of resistance to the Norman invaders chiefly originating in northern England. In 1068 Edgar, with his mother and sisters, Margaret and Christina, fled to the Scottish court. In either 1069 or 1070 Margaret was married to the Scottish king, Malcolm III, at Dunfermline. It was said that the marriage was against her inclinations, since she wished to enter the religious life; but in the circumstances she and her brother and mother could hardly defy Malcolm III's will. The marriage lasted for some twenty-three years and produced six sons and two daughters who all survived to adulthood. Three sons, Edgar (d. 1107), Alexander (d. 1124), and David (d. 1153), became kings of Scots, while the elder daughter, Matilda (d. 1118), otherwise known as Edith or Mold, became queen of England in 1100 on marrying Henry I. Margaret converted the church in which she was married, Holy Trinity at Dunfermline, into a Benedictine priory which, under the auspices of Archbishop Lanfranc, drew its first community of monks from the cathedral monastery (Holy Trinity or Christ Church) of Canterbury. In 1128 this priory was raised to the status of an independent abbey at the behest of David I, the first abbot being Geoffrey, prior of Canterbury. Margaret also persuaded her husband to remit the ferry charges at the most popular crossing of the Firth of Forth (later to be known in her honour as Queensferry) for bona fide pilgrims, most of whom would be visiting St Andrews, a shrine which Margaret greatly venerated. Thus far in establishing Margaret's character and significance the facts are largely incontrovertible. Beyond that, the greater part of the information regarding her is derived from the life written c.1100–07, at the request of her daughter Queen Matilda, by Turgot, then prior of Durham but formerly for some years Margaret's chaplain. This work, the fullest version of which relates several miracles attributed to Margaret, may have been designed to put the case for her canonization, the postponement of which for over a century is hard to explain. Evidence more objective than the life shows a woman of outstanding piety and religious devotion, with a zeal which may have stemmed from her childhood in a country only recently and partially converted to Christianity. The life stresses her compassion towards children (especially orphans) and the poor, the severity of her self-denial, including much fasting, her love of formality and etiquette (she was, rather oddly, fond of fine clothes and jewellery), and her anxiety to bring the Scottish church into conformity with what she understood to be the doctrine and practices of western Catholicism. In particular, she urged the clergy and people of her adopted country to receive communion more frequently than once a year at Easter, to abstain from ordinary labour (for example, farm work) on Sunday, to observe the Lent fast from Ash Wednesday instead of the Monday following, to forbid marriage between a man and his stepmother or sister-in-law, and to celebrate the mass by a universally accepted ritual. None of these points touched the fundamentals of Christian doctrine. It may be agreed that Margaret made a deep impression upon the Scottish clergy; that she persuaded many of them to alter their rites and practices must be regarded as doubtful. The life mentions, significantly, Margaret's reverence for the ascetic clergy scattered throughout Scotland, evidently communities of Céli Dé (‘Clients of God’) , who followed an eremitical regime. This statement is borne out by her recorded benefactions to the Céli Dé of Loch Leven, and lends weight to Orderic Vitalis's report that she tried to restore the church of Iona. It would have been impossible for Margaret to pursue her reform programme in the Scottish church without the goodwill and co-operation of Malcolm III. The life, indeed, emphasizes the extent to which the king helped his wife, not only in her charitable activity but also in the conduct of conferences with the Scottish clergy. According to Turgot, Margaret's customary language was English (not, as might have been expected, French), and, since her husband was fluent in English as well as in his own Gaelic speech, he acted as interpreter. Queen Margaret died at Edinburgh Castle on 16 November 1093, three days after Malcolm III had been killed near Alnwick while leading his fifth raid into Northumberland; she was buried before the high altar in Dunfermline Priory church. Grief and shock at hearing of the death of her husband and of her eldest son may have been the immediate cause of Margaret's death, but the life tells that she was greatly exhausted by years of self-denial and under-nourishment. She enjoyed a very high reputation in the Anglo-Norman world of the early twelfth century, and was eulogized by William of Malmesbury, John of Worcester, and Orderic Vitalis, the last of whom described her as ‘eminent for her high birth, but even more renowned for her virtue and holy life’ (Ordericus Vitalis, Eccl. hist., 4.273). The Hexham writers, Prior John and Ailred of Rievaulx, refer to her as ‘holy’ and ‘religious’, and in 1199 King William the Lion (d. 1214) was dissuaded from invading England by a vision he experienced while spending a night at his great-grandmother's tomb at Dunfermline. But although there developed in Scotland, from soon after her death, a cult of St Margaret which seems to have had a genuinely popular character, it was only in 1249–50, in response to a campaign organized by Scotland's most senior clergy (and doubtless encouraged by the crown as a counterpoise to the cult of Edward the Confessor promoted both by Westminster Abbey and by Henry III), that the papacy authorized her formal canonization. At the Reformation her remains, with those of her husband, were transferred by Philip II of Spain to a chapel in the Escorial at Madrid, and in 1673 Pope Clement X named her patroness of Scotland. G. W. S. Barrow Sources Symeon of Durham, ‘Vita Sanctae Margaretae Scotorum reginae’, Symeonis Dunelmensis opera et collectanea, ed. J. H. Hinde, SurtS, 51 (1868) · ASC · A. O. Anderson, ed. and trans., Early sources of Scottish history, AD 500 to 1286, 2 vols. (1922); repr. with corrections (1990) · A. J. Wilson, St Margaret, queen of Scotland (1993) · R. L. G. Ritchie, The Normans in Scotland (1954) · A. H. Dunbar, Scottish kings, 2nd edn (1906), 33 © Oxford University Press 2004–5 All rights reserved: see legal notice Oxford University Press G. W. S. Barrow, ‘Margaret [St Margaret] (d. 1093)’, Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, Oxford University Press, 2004 [http://www.oxforddnb.com/view/article/18044, accessed 23 Sept 2005] Margaret [St Margaret] (d. 1093): doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/180445 | |
HTML* | Our Island Saints Catholic Encyclopedia Ed LoPresti's Page Sermon preached on Sunday 19th November, 2000 by Revd Prof R G Sommerville Women in History of Scots Descent ST MARGARET QUEEN OF SCOTLAND by Lucy Menzies ST MARGARET QUEEN OF SCOTLAND From "Scotland The Story of a nation" by Magnus Magnusson | |
Canonized* | 1250 | 1,4 |
Family | Malcolm III Canmore b. 1031, d. 13 Nov 1093 | |
Children |
|
Last Edited | 23 Sep 2005 |
Citations
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-22.
- [S218] Marlyn Lewis, Ancestry of Elizabeth of York.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-21.
- [S232] Don Charles Stone, Ancient and Medieval Descents, 10-21.
- [S376] Unknown editor, unknown short title.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-23.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 170-22.
Malcolm III Canmore1
M, #1631, b. 1031, d. 13 November 1093
Father* | Duncan I MacCrinan2,3 b. c 1001, d. 14 Aug 1040 | |
Mother* | Sibel (?)3 b. c 1009 | |
Malcolm III Canmore|b. 1031\nd. 13 Nov 1093|p55.htm#i1631|Duncan I MacCrinan|b. c 1001\nd. 14 Aug 1040|p98.htm#i2915|Sibel (?)|b. c 1009|p114.htm#i3404|Crinan (?) "the Thane"|b. 978\nd. 1045|p98.htm#i2918|Bethoc MacMalcolm|b. c 984|p98.htm#i2919|Siward of Northumberland|b. c 1020\nd. 1055|p85.htm#i2547|||| |
Birth* | 1031 | Scotland4,3,5 |
Marriage* | 1059 | 2nd=Ingibiorg Finnsdotter6,3,7 |
Marriage* | 1069 | Dunfermline, Fife, Scotland, Bride=Saint Margaret of Scotland4,3,5 |
Burial* | Tynemouth, Scotland3 | |
Death* | 13 November 1093 | Alnwick Castle, Alnwick, Northumberland, England, slain4,6,5 |
DNB* | Malcolm III [Mael Coluim Ceann Mór, Malcolm Canmore] (d. 1093), king of Scots, was the eldest son of Duncan I, king of Scots from 1034 to 1040, and his wife, who is said to have been a cousin of Siward, earl of Northumbria (d. 1055). During the reign of Macbeth (r. 1040–57), who had killed Duncan I in order to take the throne, Malcolm was an exile at the court of Edward the Confessor, king of England, and was given a small estate in Northamptonshire. In 1054 Malcolm was present with an army led into Scotland by Siward, probably by command of King Edward, who supplied some of Siward's forces. On 27 July the earl's army defeated Macbeth, traditionally on Dunsinnan Hill in the Sidlaws, with heavy losses on both sides. The victory evidently put Malcolm in possession of Scotland south of the Tay. Three years later (on 15 August 1057) he slew Macbeth at Lumphanan, in what is now Aberdeenshire. Although Macbeth's stepson, Lulach [see under Macbeth], was accepted as king by some of the Scots (he can hardly have been made king at Scone, the traditional place for royal inaugurations), Malcolm ambushed and killed him near Rhynie in Strathbogie, in March 1058, and (on 25 April, according to the fourteenth-century historian John Fordoun) succeeded to the throne. In spite of a peaceful visit to Edward the Confessor in 1059, the first of Malcolm's five raids into English Northumbria took place in 1061, when Holy Island was plundered. Since 1018 at the latest, Scottish Northumbria (that is, Lothian and the merse of Berwickshire) had been part of the northern kingdom. Malcolm seems to have been determined to annex Northumbria between Tweed and Tees, his ambition forming the mirror image of that of the West Saxon kings of England, who regarded the territory from Tees to Forth as part of their lordship. In contrast to the experience of his predecessor Macbeth, Malcolm's relations with the Scandinavian rulers of the northern isles were friendly. About 1060 he married, as his first wife, Ingibjorg (d. c.1067), who was either the widow or the daughter of the earl of Orkney, Thorfinn, son of Sigurd. She is more likely to have been the earl's daughter: Thorfinn's death is usually put at 1064 or 1065, and with his first wife Malcolm had three sons, Duncan II, Donald, and possibly Malcolm, for whose births there would scarcely have been time between the mid-1060s and the king's second marriage, in either 1069 or 1070. This second, and famous, marriage, to Margaret (d. 1093), daughter of Edward Ætheling (d. 1057) and great-niece of Edward the Confessor, was a consequence, however remote, of the Norman conquest of England. In 1066, following the Confessor's death and Harold Godwineson's assumption of the English throne, Tostig, Harold's brother and until 1065 earl of Northumbria in succession to Siward, plotted with the count of Flanders, Harald Hardrada, king of Norway, and Malcolm, king of Scots, to overthrow Harold Godwineson and, probably, to partition England between them. Although during the summer of 1066 Tostig had been sheltered by King Malcolm, and was said to have been his ‘sworn brother’, the Scots played no part in the sea-borne invasion of northern England carried out by Tostig and the king of Norway, which ended disastrously for both leaders on 25 September at the battle of Stamford Bridge. Malcolm seems to have viewed the confusion which followed William of Normandy's victory at Hastings as an opportunity to fulfil his ambitions in Northumbria south of Tweed. Although the chronology of events from 1068 to 1071 is hard to establish with precision, it is clear that English resistance to the Normans looked to Scotland for refuge and military support. In the summer of 1068 Edgar Ætheling, upon whom the aspirations of English nationalists were focused, fled to the Scottish court with his mother and his two sisters, Margaret and Christina. A northern English rising was thwarted by King William's occupation of York and an agreement made with Malcolm which staved off a Scottish invasion. By 1070, however, Malcolm was raiding south of Tweed with a large army. It is not likely that this incursion was intended to support the second Northumbrian rising, which had begun with the killing of Robert Comin (whom William I had appointed earl of Northumbria) in January 1069, for that rising had been effectively suppressed by the Conqueror by Easter 1070. Nevertheless, it was in the period 1069–70 that Malcolm married Edgar Ætheling's sister Margaret. The marriage cannot have been viewed by William I as a friendly act, and must have been meant to give any heirs of the Scottish king's second marriage a claim to English kingship. Malcolm's aggressive policy led to the Conqueror's only expedition to Scotland. In 1072 William led an army and fleet north as far as the Firth of Tay, and received the homage of the king of Scots at Abernethy. Probably as a result of this submission, Edgar Ætheling made his peace with William, who treated him honourably. The dynasty ruling in Moray still had leaders who could challenge Malcolm's kingship, for in 1078 Lulach's son Mael Snechta was in rebellion, and Malcolm captured his mother and chief adherents. A reconciliation may have followed, as Mael Snechta died peacefully in 1085. In the meantime, the king of Scots carried out his third major raid into Northumberland (1079), sparing the lands and church of Hexham out of reverence for the local saints. The Conqueror's response to this was to send north his eldest son, Robert Curthose, with an army (1080), but he got no further than Falkirk and achieved little beyond building the ‘New Castle’ on the north bank of the Tyne, near the site of the Roman bridge (pons Aelius). That Malcolm was sensitive in the matter of his authority over Scottish Northumbria is shown by a story told in Symeon of Durham's Historia ecclesiae Dunelmensis. According to this account, Turgot (subsequently Queen Margaret's biographer and bishop of St Andrews), in association with Aldwin, formerly a monk of Winchcombe in Gloucestershire, attempted to revive monastic life at Old Melrose, perhaps in the late 1070s. The Scottish king demanded that the two English monks take an oath of fealty to him, and when this was refused persecuted them in various ways, until at last they were recalled to England by Bishop Walcher of Durham (d. 1080). For the rest of William I's reign Malcolm's relations with England seem to have been peaceful, and at the accession of William Rufus, Malcolm's eldest son, Duncan, who had been for years a hostage in England, was knighted by the new king and allowed to go to Scotland in freedom. But by 1091 Malcolm was once again raiding Northumbria as far south as Durham. A sea and land expedition mounted by Rufus was severely hampered by bad weather which sank his fleet and played havoc with his cavalry force. Robert Curthose and Edgar Ætheling negotiated a peace which restored English estates to Malcolm which had been given by the Conqueror and, according to some sources, involved Malcolm's homage to Rufus. The latter seems to have been impressed by the fragility of the Scottish border, for in 1092 he went north again and forcibly annexed Carlisle and its district, building a strong castle and settling the area with English peasants. It has been suggested that there had been recent precedent for an English take-over of at least part of Cumbria, inasmuch as Earl Siward is shown exercising authority over a free tenant west of Carlisle, in a writ issued c.1050 by an unidentified lord named Cospatric. The authenticity of this writ is uncertain, but even if it is genuine it deals only with a restricted area between Carlisle and Wigton, and can scarcely be regarded as evidence that Siward held territorial lordship even over Cumbria south of the Solway. A statement in the Historia regum of Symeon of Durham, that in 1070 Cumberland was under Malcolm's control, ‘not possessed by right but subjugated by force’ (Symeon of Durham, Opera, 2.191), shows both that the region was then being ruled by the Scottish king, and that there were Englishmen who resented this. The status of Cumberland had in fact long been disputed, so that Rufus's seizure of Carlisle and its district hardly needed any precedent, but such an act of aggression nevertheless gave Malcolm a clear grievance. It was agreed that Malcolm would meet the English king at Gloucester at the end of August 1093. On his journey south he took part in the ceremony of laying the foundation stones for the new (that is, the present) cathedral at Durham. But when the Scottish king reached the English court, William disdainfully refused to see him. An enraged Malcolm (having visited his elder daughter Edith at Wilton) returned to his own land and at once mustered a force with which to inflict maximum damage upon English territory. North of Alnwick he and Edward, the eldest son of his second marriage, were ambushed by the earl of Northumbria, Robert de Mowbray, and were both killed, the king falling victim to Archil Morel of Bamburgh, described as his ‘comrade’, on 13 November 1093. Malcolm was buried later the same month at Tynemouth Priory and a younger son, Edgar, carried the news of the death of his father and brother to Edinburgh where his mother, Queen Margaret, lay ill, exhausted by her too severe regime of self-denial. She died of grief on 16 November and was buried in the monastic church she had founded at Dunfermline, where in the reign of her son Alexander I (r. 1107–24) the body of her husband was brought for burial beside her. At the Reformation the remains of both Margaret and Malcolm were transferred by Philip II of Spain to the Escorial at Madrid. In spite of the brutality involved in his raids into English Northumbria, Malcolm III left a reputation for sagacity, and a story preserved by Ailred of Rievaulx, in which Malcolm placed himself in the power of a conspirator, and then disarmed him with the force of his reproaches, shows that the king was also credited with exceptional moral stature. His byname, Ceann Mór, meaning ‘Big Head’, from which comes Canmore, is probably to be understood literally. However, the same sobriquet is also recorded in a twelfth-century source as being applied to his great-grandson Malcolm IV, prompting speculation that he suffered from Paget's disease. Malcolm III is not certainly referred to as Canmore before the thirteenth century, though contemporary accounts refer to his florid complexion and long neck. Malcolm was succeeded as king by his brother Donald III. Although no significant innovator, Malcolm III, by his vigorous rule and his remarkable second marriage, left Scotland a very different kingdom from what it had been before 1050. It was more clearly defined territorially and more decisively within the orbit of an English kingdom conquered by the Normans, and was appreciably less oriented towards the Scandinavian north. Malcolm and Margaret may be said to have put Scotland on the European map. G. W. S. Barrow Sources ASC · A. O. Anderson, ed. and trans., Early sources of Scottish history, AD 500 to 1286, 2 vols. (1922); repr. with corrections (1990) · R. L. G. Ritchie, The Normans in Scotland (1954) · A. O. Anderson, ed., Scottish annals from English chroniclers, AD 500 to 1286 (1908); repr. (1991) · H. Pálsson and P. Edwards, eds. and trans., The Orkneyinga saga: the history of the earls of Orkney (1978); repr. (1981) · Symeon of Durham, Opera · A. A. M. Duncan, The kingdom of the Scots, 842–1292 (2002) © Oxford University Press 2004–5 All rights reserved: see legal notice Oxford University Press G. W. S. Barrow, ‘Malcolm III (d. 1093)’, Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, Oxford University Press, 2004 [http://www.oxforddnb.com/view/article/17859, accessed 23 Sept 2005] Malcolm III (d. 1093): doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/178598 | |
Crowned* | 17 March 1058 | Scone, Scotland, King of Scotland6,5 |
Note* | spent some time as a youth in exile in England, which he later frequently invaded.5 | |
HTML* | Famous Scots Malcolm III Canmore and Queen Margaret MacBeth From "Scotland The Story of a nation" by Magnus Magnusson History of the Scottish Nation Northern Resistance to the Canmore Dynasty, 1130-1230 |
Family 1 | Ingibiorg Finnsdotter d. b 1070 | |
Children |
|
Family 2 | Saint Margaret of Scotland b. 1045, d. 16 Nov 1093 | |
Children |
|
Last Edited | 23 Sep 2005 |
Citations
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-21.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 170-20.
- [S218] Marlyn Lewis, Ancestry of Elizabeth of York.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-22.
- [S232] Don Charles Stone, Ancient and Medieval Descents, 10-21.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 170-21.
- [S347] Carl Boyer 3rd, Medieval English Ancestors of Certain Americans, p. 223.
- [S376] Unknown editor, unknown short title.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 169-25.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-24.
- [S234] David Faris, Plantagenet Ancestry, Plantagenet 18.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 170-22.
Edward the Ætheling
M, #1632, b. 1016, d. 1057
Father* | Edmund Ironside1,2 b. 989, d. 30 Nov 1016 | |
Mother* | Ealdgyth of Mercia1,2 | |
Edward the Ætheling|b. 1016\nd. 1057|p55.htm#i1632|Edmund Ironside|b. 989\nd. 30 Nov 1016|p55.htm#i1634|Ealdgyth of Mercia||p55.htm#i1635|Æthelred I. of England "the Unready"|b. 968\nd. 23 Apr 1016|p55.htm#i1636|Ælfgifu (?)|d. bt 1002 - 1003|p55.htm#i1637|Morcar (?) High Reeve in Northumbria||p158.htm#i4731|Eadgyth o. M. (?)||p158.htm#i4732| |
Birth* | 1016 | Wessex1,3,4 |
Birth | 1017 | 5 |
Marriage* | circa 1043 | Principal=Agatha of Hungary1,3,4 |
Death* | 1057 | London, Middlesex, England1,3,4 |
DNB* | Edward Ætheling [called Edward the Exile] (d. 1057), prince, was the son of Edmund Ironside, king of England (d. 1016), presumably from his union in 1015 with Ealdgyth, widow of the Danelaw thegn Sigeferth. The sources on his life are thoroughly unsatisfactory. The D text of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle says under 1057 that Cnut banished him to Hungary to betray him, that he prospered there, married Agatha, a relative of the emperor, and begot a noble family; under 1067, the same text says that Agatha was related through her mother to an Emperor Henry. Twelfth-century chroniclers are more detailed. John of Worcester says Cnut sent Edward and his brother Edmund to the Swedish king to be killed, but that he passed them to Hungary, where Edmund died and Edward married Agatha, daughter of the brother of an Emperor Henry. William of Malmesbury describes Agatha as sister of the Hungarian queen, and Ailred of Rievaulx calls her the daughter of the Hungarian king's brother, the emperor Henry, while Orderic Vitalis says Edward married the Hungarian king's daughter. The twelfth-century Leges Edwardi Confessoris (‘Laws of Edward the Confessor’), however, has him fleeing to and marrying in Russia, which was also his destination according to Adam of Bremen, writing c.1070. In the 1130s the Anglo-Norman poet Gaimar was misnaming him Edgar and telling a rousing tale of his adventures, complete with dialogue. Modern historians have had scant success with this material, which inspires little trust. Agatha was arguably the daughter of King Stephen of Hungary, or of Bruno, brother of the German Emperor Henry II, or of a half-brother of the emperor Henry III, or of none of them. Probably Edward the Exile, as he is also known, was respected in Hungary, which may say much for interest in the English monarchy; but the only certainty is his return thence to England, at his countrymen's request, in 1057, presumably because some hoped he would succeed the childless Edward the Confessor who in 1051 or 1052 had probably promised the throne to William, duke of Normandy. Whether the Confessor really considered changing his mind in the Ætheling's favour will never be known, for the latter died on 19 April 1057, before seeing the king, and was buried at St Paul's Cathedral, leaving his wife and three children—Edgar Ætheling, Margaret (later queen of Scotland), and Christina (later a nun of Romsey). M. K. Lawson Sources ASC, s.a. 1057 [text D] · Magistri Adam Bremensis gesta Hammaburgensis ecclesiae pontificum, ed. B. Schmeidler, 3rd edn, MGH Scriptores Rerum Germanicarum, [2] (Hanover, 1917), 114 · John of Worcester, Chron. · Willelmi Malmesbiriensis monachi de gestis regum Anglorum, ed. W. Stubbs, 2 vols., Rolls Series (1887–9) · Ordericus Vitalis, Eccl. hist., 1.157; 2.180; 4.272 · F. Liebermann, ed., ‘Leges Edwardi Confessoris’, Die Gesetze der Angelsachsen, 1 (Halle, 1898), 664 · Aelredus Rievallensis [Ailred of Rievaulx], ‘Genealogia regum Anglorum’, Patrologia Latina, 195 (1855), 733–4 · R. L. Graeme Ritchie, The Normans in Scotland (1954) · S. D. Keynes, ‘The Crowland psalter and the sons of King Edmund Ironside’, Bodleian Library Record, 11 (1982–5), 359–70 · L'estoire des Engleis by Geffrei Gaimar, ed. A. Bell, Anglo-Norman Texts, 14–16 (1960), 142–7 © Oxford University Press 2004–5 All rights reserved: see legal notice Oxford University Press M. K. Lawson, ‘Edward Ætheling (d. 1057)’, Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, Oxford University Press, 2004 [http://www.oxforddnb.com/view/article/37387, accessed 23 Sept 2005] Edward Ætheling (d. 1057): doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/373876 | |
Note* | was exiled to Sweden, then Kiev and Hungary. Returned to England just before his death.4 |
Family | Agatha of Hungary b. bt 1023 - 1030, d. c 1068 | |
Children |
|
Last Edited | 23 Sep 2005 |
Citations
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-21.
- [S232] Don Charles Stone, Ancient and Medieval Descents, 10-19.
- [S218] Marlyn Lewis, Ancestry of Elizabeth of York.
- [S232] Don Charles Stone, Ancient and Medieval Descents, 10-20.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-20.
- [S376] Unknown editor, unknown short title.
- [S303] William Humphreys, "Agatha, Mother of St. Margaret", p. 34.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-22.
Agatha of Hungary
F, #1633, b. between 1023 and 1030, d. circa 1068
Father* | Grand Prince Jaroslaus I of Kiev2,3 b. 978, d. 20 Feb 1054 | |
Mother* | Ingegard Olafsdotter of Sweden2,3 b. c 1001, d. 10 Feb 1050 | |
Father | Saint Stephen (?) King of Hungary1 d. 5 Aug 1038 | |
Mother | Gisela of Bavaria (?)1 b. 985, d. 7 May 1065 | |
Agatha of Hungary|b. bt 1023 - 1030\nd. c 1068|p55.htm#i1633|Grand Prince Jaroslaus I of Kiev|b. 978\nd. 20 Feb 1054|p92.htm#i2755|Ingegard Olafsdotter of Sweden|b. c 1001\nd. 10 Feb 1050|p92.htm#i2756|Grand Prince St. V. of Kiev|b. c 960\nd. 15 Jul 1015|p158.htm#i4717|Ann of Constantiople|b. 13 Mar 963\nd. 1011|p158.htm#i4718|King Olaf I. Skötkonung of Sweden|b. 984\nd. bt 1021 - 1022|p92.htm#i2757|Astrid (Gyda) of Sweden (?)|b. c 979|p158.htm#i4719| |
Birth | between 1020 and 1025 | 2 |
Birth* | between 1023 and 1030 | 4 |
Marriage* | circa 1043 | Principal=Edward the Ætheling5,1,2 |
Death* | circa 1068 | 3 |
Name Variation | Agatha of Augsburg Princess of Hungary1 | |
Note* | 27 July 2004 | Article on Agatha6 |
Family | Edward the Ætheling b. 1016, d. 1057 | |
Children |
|
Last Edited | 21 Nov 2004 |
Citations
- [S218] Marlyn Lewis, Ancestry of Elizabeth of York.
- [S232] Don Charles Stone, Ancient and Medieval Descents, 10-20.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-20.
- [S303] William Humphreys, "Agatha, Mother of St. Margaret", p. 31.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-21.
- [S315] William Humphreys, "Agatha 'The Greek.'"
- [S303] William Humphreys, "Agatha, Mother of St. Margaret", p. 34.
- [S232] Don Charles Stone, Ancient and Medieval Descents, 10-21.
Edmund Ironside1
M, #1634, b. 989, d. 30 November 1016
Father* | Æthelred II of England "the Unready"2,3 b. 968, d. 23 Apr 1016 | |
Mother* | Ælfgifu (?)2,3 d. bt 1002 - 1003 | |
Edmund Ironside|b. 989\nd. 30 Nov 1016|p55.htm#i1634|Æthelred II of England "the Unready"|b. 968\nd. 23 Apr 1016|p55.htm#i1636|Ælfgifu (?)|d. bt 1002 - 1003|p55.htm#i1637|Edgar of England "the Peaceful"|b. 943\nd. 8 Jul 975|p55.htm#i1643|Ælfthryth (?)|b. 945\nd. 1000|p55.htm#i1644|Ealdorman Thored (?) Torin||p55.htm#i1638|||| |
Birth* | 989 | Wessex2,4 |
Marriage* | August 1015 | 2nd=Ealdgyth of Mercia2,4,5 |
Death* | 30 November 1016 | London, Middlesex, England2,4,5 |
Burial* | Glastonbury4 | |
Hume* | THIS PRINCE, who received the name of Ironside from his hardy valour, possessed courage and abilities, sufficient to have prevented his country from sinking into those calamities, but not to raise it from that abyss of misery, into which it had already fallen. Among the other misfortunes of the English, treachery and disaffection had creeped in among the nobility and prelates; and Edmond found no better expedient for stopping the farther progress of these fatal evils, than to lead his army instantly into the field, and to employ them against the common enemy. After meeting with some success at Gillingham, he prepared himself to decide in one general engagement the fate of his crown, and at Scoerston, in the county of Glocester, he offered battle to the enemy, who were commanded by Canute and Edric. Fortune in the beginning of the day declared for him; but Edric, having cut off the head of one Osmer, whose countenance resembled that of Edmond, fixed it on a spear, carried it through the ranks in triumph, and called aloud to the English, that it was time to fly; for behold! the head of their sovereign. And though Edmond, observing the consternation of the troops, took off his helmet and showed himself to them, the utmost he could gain by his activity and valour was to leave the victory undecided. Edric now took a surer method to ruin him, by pretending to desert to him; and as Edmond was well acquainted with his power, and probably knew no other of the chief nobility in whom he could repose more confidence, he was obliged, notwithstanding the repeated perfidy of the man, to give him a considerable command in the army. A battle soon after ensued at Assington in Essex; where Edric, flying in the beginning of the day, occasioned the total defeat of the English, followed by a great slaughter of the nobility. The indefatigable Edmond, however, had still resources. Assembling a new army at Glocester, he was again in a condition to dispute the field; when the Danish and English nobility, equally harassed with those convulsions, obliged their kings to come to a compromise, and to divide the kingdom between them by treaty. Canute reserved to himself the northern division, consisting of Mercia, East-Anglia, and Northumberland, which he had entirely subdued: The southern parts were left to Edmond. This prince survived the treaty about a month: He was murdered at Oxford by two of his chamberlains, accomplices of Edric, who thereby made way for the succession of Canute the Dane to the crown of England.6 | |
DNB* | Edmund II [known as Edmund Ironside] (d. 1016), king of England, was the son of Æthelred II, the Unready (c.966x8-1016), and his first wife, Ælfgifu, according to Ailred of Rievaulx the daughter of Earl Thored of Northumbria (according to John of Worcester, however, her father was an otherwise unknown Ealdorman Æthelberht). The Liber vitae of New Minster, Winchester, places Edmund second in a list of six of Æthelred's sons, but their appearances from 993 onwards among the witnesses of royal charters show that he was really the third, being preceded by Æthelstan and Ecgberht, and followed by Eadred, Eadwig, and Edgar, and then by Æthelred's sons with his second wife, Emma of Normandy, Edward the Confessor and Alfred Ætheling. In two charters, of 1014 and 1015, he heads the princes, Ecgberht last appearing in 1005, Edgar in 1008, and Æthelstan in 1013. In a document of between 1007 and 1014, witnessed by members of Edmund's household, the church of Sherborne leased him land at Holcombe Rogus, Devon, for his lifetime in return for £20; while the will of his brother Æthelstan of 1014 or 1015 gave him a sword which had belonged to King Offa of Mercia, a sword with a pitted hilt, a blade, a silver-coated trumpet, and estates in East Anglia and at Peacesdele (perhaps Pegsdon, Bedfordshire). The life of Edward the Confessor, written fifty years later, claims that when Emma was pregnant with him all Englishmen swore to accept a boy child as king; if so, such ambitions probably caused friction with her stepsons, and in 1015, following the murder of the Danelaw thegns Sigeferth and Morcar by Eadric Streona, ealdorman of Mercia, Edmund took Sigeferth's widow, Ealdgyth, from Malmesbury against Æthelred's will, married her, and received the submission of the people of the Five Boroughs (Derby, Leicester, Lincoln, Nottingham, and Stamford). Simultaneously, Cnut of Denmark arrived off Kent, intent on conquering England. Perhaps assisted by his mother's and wife's links with the midlands and north, Edmund raised an army late in 1015, but Eadric and his Mercians joined the West Saxons in submitting to Cnut. The first army assembled by Edmund in 1016 dispersed when Æthelred did not appear to lead it, and the second achieved little when he did. Edmund and Earl Uhtred of Northumbria then ravaged Staffordshire, Shropshire, and Cheshire (perhaps to put pressure on Eadric); but when Cnut occupied Yorkshire, Uhtred returned to Northumbria, submitted, and was executed, while Edmund went to London. Æthelred died there on 23 April and the citizens, and such national councillors as were present, chose and probably crowned Edmund as king. Edmund then proceeded to Wessex where the people submitted to him, fighting inconclusive battles against the Danes and their English allies at Penselwood, Somerset, and Sherston, Wiltshire, the latter probably on 25 June. He subsequently forced another Danish army to abandon its siege of London, and defeated it after crossing the Thames at Brentford. They renewed the siege when he went to Wessex to raise further troops, but these relieved the city again, overcame the Danes at Otford, and pursued Cnut into Kent. Here Ealdorman Eadric went over to Edmund, while the Scandinavians crossed the Thames into Essex and ravaged in Mercia. After Edmund had ‘collected all the English nation for the fifth time’ (ASC, s.a. 1016) he was defeated by Cnut on 18 October at ‘Assandun’ (probably Ashdon or Ashingdon, Essex), where Eadric and his men fled and the English suffered heavy losses. The twelfth-century Anglo-Norman poet Gaimar tells how Edmund took the sister of a Welsh king as consort and received Welsh support in his campaigns. This latter point, at least, is apparently confirmed by allusions to Welsh troops in two contemporary sources: the German chronicler Thietmar of Merseburg's report of events in England in 1016; and the poem Liðsmannaflokkr (‘Song of the men of the host’), composed by one of Cnut's men, which refers to their blows falling upon Welsh armour. A poem about Cnut, Ottar the Black's Knútsdrápa, says that ‘Assandun’ was followed by a battle at Danaskógar (perhaps the Forest of Dean), and this may explain why Edmund and Cnut eventually made peace at Alney in Gloucestershire. They divided the country, Cnut accepting a promised payment to his army and taking Mercia and probably Northumbria, while Edmund received Wessex. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle records his death shortly thereafter, on 30 November 1016 (a twelfth-century Ely calendar gives 29 November), at London according to most later chroniclers. His infant sons, Edward Ætheling and Edmund, left England shortly after Cnut took sole control. Although Edmund's demise was obviously convenient for his enemies, the scanty contemporary sources do not suggest foul play, and exhaustion or the effects of a battle wound might seem adequate explanation. Nevertheless, by the 1070s the German chronicler Adam of Bremen was stating that he was poisoned, while twelfth-century writers tell much wilder tales, which doubtless owe more to folklore than history. Some have him pierced from below, at Eadric of Mercia's behest, when seated on a toilet; Gaimar reports that an arrow was fired up into him from a toilet. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle questions Edmund's political acumen in taking Eadric Streona of Mercia back into favour before the battle of ‘Assandun’, but little is known of Edmund's government. No coin bearing his name has survived. A charter giving land in Suffolk to Thorney Abbey in return for help in this life and the next was probably issued before April 1016, as Edmund calls himself simply ‘son of the king’. A second text gives to New Minster, Winchester, estates in Northamptonshire which had belonged to Sigeferth, the first husband of Edmund's wife, Ealdgyth, for the salvation of all three, while a grant of Cnut from 1018 claims to confirm to Bishop Burhwold of Cornwall land which King Edmund had exchanged with him. Fragments these may be, but they are enough to hint that Edmund's activities extended beyond the military matters which are his chief claim to fame. Although not recorded by the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle until 1057, his sobriquet, Ironside, may well be contemporary. The chronicle reports that he was so called ‘because of his valour’ (ASC, s.a. 1057, text D). The intensity of his struggle against the Danes in 1016 is known to have been matched in pre-conquest history only by the campaigns of Alfred in 871, and contrasts markedly with Æthelred's failure to offer adequate resistance, despite having at his disposal the powerful and sophisticated Anglo-Saxon administrative system built up during the tenth century. Edmund's initial difficulty in persuading his countrymen to fight indicates the poor state of their morale late in his father's reign, while his subsequent success in raising one army after another suggests that there was little the matter with the organs of government once under competent leadership. Probably a highly determined, skilled, and indeed inspiring leader of men, he may also have drawn, at least within Wessex, on deep wells of loyalty to the native royal family. It is noteworthy that, despite his links with the midlands and north, it was Wessex that he took in the division of 1016 and that he was buried, along with his grandfather Edgar, at Glastonbury Abbey. Cnut, who seemingly wished to stress the brotherhood established between them (according to John of Worcester) when they made peace, later visited the tomb on the anniversary of Edmund's death and laid a cloak decorated with peacocks upon it—probably (as the peacock symbolized the resurrection of the flesh) to assist his salvation. M. K. Lawson Sources ASC, s.a. 1015, 1016, 1057 [(texts C, D, E)] · AS chart., S 947, 948, 951, 1422, 1503 · S. Keynes, ed., The Liber vitae of the New Minster and Hyde Abbey, Winchester (Copenhagen, 1996) · Thietmar of Merseburg, Chronicon, ed. R. Holtzmann (1955), 446–9 · F. Barlow, ed. and trans., The life of King Edward who rests at Westminster, 2nd edn, OMT (1992), 12 · Adam of Bremen, Gesta, ed. B. Schmeidler (1917), 114 · John of Worcester, Chron. · Aelredus Rievallensis [Ailred of Rievaulx], ‘Genealogia regum Anglorum’, Patrologia Latina, 195 (1855), 741 · L'estoire des Engleis by Geffrei Gaimar, ed. A. Bell, Anglo-Norman Texts, 14–16 (1960), 130, 134 · Willelmi Malmesbiriensis monachi de gestis regum Anglorum, ed. W. Stubbs, 2 vols., Rolls Series (1887–9) · English historical documents, 1, ed. D. Whitelock (1955) · E. A. Freeman, The history of the Norman conquest of England, 2nd edn, 6 vols. (1870–79), 2.694–8 · S. D. Keynes, The diplomas of King Æthelred ‘the Unready’, 978–1016 (1980) · R. Poole, ‘Skaldic verse and Anglo-Saxon history: some aspects of the period 1009–1016’, Speculum, 62 (1987), 281–3, 292–8 · M. K. Lawson, Cnut: the Danes in England in the early eleventh century (1993) © Oxford University Press 2004–5 All rights reserved: see legal notice Oxford University Press M. K. Lawson, ‘Edmund II (d. 1016)’, Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, Oxford University Press, 2004 [http://www.oxforddnb.com/view/article/8502, accessed 23 Sept 2005] Edmund II (d. 1016): doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/85027 | |
Crowned* | 1016 | King of England2,5 |
HTML* | 1911 Encyclopedia Encyclopedia.com National Politics Web Guide | |
Note* | fought single combat with King Canute the Dane for the Kingdom of England. It was a draw, and they divided the Kingdom. Canute became king after Edmund's death.5 |
Family | Ealdgyth of Mercia | |
Child |
|
Last Edited | 23 Sep 2005 |
Citations
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-19.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-20.
- [S232] Don Charles Stone, Ancient and Medieval Descents, 10-18.
- [S218] Marlyn Lewis, Ancestry of Elizabeth of York.
- [S232] Don Charles Stone, Ancient and Medieval Descents, 10-19.
- [S337] David Hume, History of England.
- [S376] Unknown editor, unknown short title.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-21.
Ealdgyth of Mercia
F, #1635
Father* | Morcar (?) High Reeve in Northumbria | |
Mother* | Eadgyth of Mercia (?) | |
Father | Morcar (?) High Reeve in Northumbria1,2 | |
Mother | Eadgyth of Mercia (?)1 | |
Ealdgyth of Mercia||p55.htm#i1635|Morcar (?) High Reeve in Northumbria||p158.htm#i4731|Eadgyth of Mercia (?)||p158.htm#i4732|||||||Wulfric (?)|d. c 1002|p162.htm#i4833|||| |
Marriage* | August 1015 | Groom=Edmund Ironside3,1,2 |
Name Variation | Ealdgyth | |
Name Variation | Ealdgyth of Northumbria (?)1 |
Family | Edmund Ironside b. 989, d. 30 Nov 1016 | |
Child |
|
Last Edited | 21 Nov 2004 |
Æthelred II of England "the Unready"1
M, #1636, b. 968, d. 23 April 1016
Father* | Edgar of England "the Peaceful"2,3 b. 943, d. 8 Jul 975 | |
Mother* | Ælfthryth (?)2,3,4 b. 945, d. 1000 | |
Æthelred II of England "the Unready"|b. 968\nd. 23 Apr 1016|p55.htm#i1636|Edgar of England "the Peaceful"|b. 943\nd. 8 Jul 975|p55.htm#i1643|Ælfthryth (?)|b. 945\nd. 1000|p55.htm#i1644|Edmund of England "the Magnificent"|b. 920\nd. 946|p55.htm#i1646|Saint Ælfgifu (?)|d. 944|p55.htm#i1647|Ordgar of Devon|b. c 900\nd. 971|p55.htm#i1645|Wulfrith (?)||p322.htm#i9641| |
Birth* | 968 | 2,4 |
Marriage* | 985 | Bride=Ælfgifu (?)2,3,4 |
Marriage* | 1002 | 1st=Emma of Normandy2,3 |
Death* | 23 April 1016 | London, Middlesex, England2,3,4 |
Burial* | St. Paul's Cathedral, London, England3 | |
Hume* | 5 | |
DNB* | Æthelred II [Ethelred; known as Ethelred the Unready] (c.966x8-1016), king of England, was the younger son of King Edgar (r. 959–75) and his wife, Ælfthryth (d. 999x1001), daughter of Ealdorman Ordgar. The separate elements of his name (Æthel-ræd) mean ‘noble’ and ‘counsel’; and although the name was in common usage, contemporaries might well have been more than usually conscious of its literal significance when applied to a king. Æthelred's record was, however, such that already in the twelfth century (if not before) his name was associated by wits and critics with the noun un-ræd, denoting an ill-advised course of action and implying criticism of his conduct of the warfare against the Danes. The noun unræd was later transformed into the adjective unredi, with a very different kind of pejorative import, and it was as the outcome of this process that the king came to be known to posterity as Æthelred ‘the Unready’. Æthelred's posthumous reputation has rendered him synonymous with bad rulership and left him a figure of fun; yet while there is no mistaking the ultimate defeat of the English, a rather different impression of the king emerges when the attempt is made to understand the course of the viking invasions in relation to all other aspects of his long and complex reign. Æthelred's family Æthelred had an elder half-brother Edward, born c.962, and an elder half-sister Edith (St Edith of Wilton), born between 961 and 964. King Edgar married Ælfthryth in 964; their eldest son, Edmund, was born c.965, and Æthelred himself was probably born not earlier than 966 and not later, or much later, than 968. The paternity of Æthelred's half-siblings is not in question, but there seems to have been some confusion about the identity of Edward's mother and some doubt about the legitimacy of Edith's birth. Edward was described by Osbern of Canterbury as Edgar's son from an illicit union with a nun of Wilton Abbey, and by Eadmer of Canterbury (and John of Worcester) as born to Edgar's first wife, Æthelflæd the Fair; Edith is said to have been Edgar's daughter from an illicit union with Wulfthryth, who later became abbess of Wilton. It is possible, against this background, that the marriage of Edgar and Ælfthryth in 964 was intended not least to resolve a situation which had given cause in high places for some embarrassment and concern; and it may well have been regarded, at the time, as a significant moment in Edgar's reign. Interestingly, it was in 964 that King Edgar took decisive action in driving clerks from the old and the new minsters at Winchester, and replacing them with monks from Abingdon. In a charter issued just two years after the king's marriage, in 966, Edmund was accorded precedence over his elder half-brother, Edward, and was perhaps pointedly styled clito legitimus (‘legitimate prince’) ; no less pointedly, Edmund's mother, Ælfthryth, was styled legitima coniunx (‘legitimate wife’) . The charter in question, which is extant in its original form (AS chart., S 745), was drafted by none other than Æthelwold, bishop of Winchester, and symbolized the king's confirmation of privileges to the New Minster, which had been reformed two years before. It was patently not a product of the royal writing office, and may not in that sense have represented an ‘official’ point of view; but it lay on the high altar of the New Minster at Winchester for the rest of King Edgar's reign, within reach of the community and in full sight of God. Æthelred the atheling It is not known where Æthelred was born, and it is only possible to guess how he might have spent the earliest years of his life. The prevailing impression of the 960s, and especially the later 960s, is of a period when Edgar was engaged in the consolidation of a realm reunited in 959, and when his enthusiastic support for the monastic reform movement was beginning to make a significant impression on the course of affairs. The atheling Edmund died in 971, and it seems likely that whatever recognition he had enjoyed as King Edgar's legitimate heir was accorded henceforth to his younger brother. Yet it was beyond anyone's power effectively to determine the succession in advance; and when Edgar died, on 8 July 975, those left in positions of power would have had to make their choice between the king's eldest surviving son, Edward (aged about thirteen), and his youngest son, Æthelred (aged at most about nine and perhaps only six or seven). Queen Ælfthryth would naturally have promoted the cause of her son Æthelred, and might in this respect have enjoyed the support of Bishop Æthelwold; others would no less naturally have preferred Edward, as the elder son, and would presumably have been prepared to set aside any lingering doubts about his parentage. In the event, Edward was ‘elected’ king, on 17 July 975; Æthelred, perhaps by way of compensation, was assigned the use of those estates which pertained to kings' sons. The evidence of charters and coinage suggests that the business of royal government continued as usual, yet there seem to have been many who tried to take advantage of the situation, in their own interests, by seeking to undo whatever had been done during Edgar's reign. Three estates (Bedwyn and Burbage, in Wiltshire, and Hurstbourne, in Hampshire) which King Edgar had previously given to Abingdon Abbey, even though they properly belonged to kings' sons, were withdrawn from the abbey and reassigned to Æthelred ‘by the decree and order of all the leading men’ (AS chart., S 937; English Historical Documents, 1, no. 123) ; so it would appear that King Edward's councillors were concerned to ensure that Æthelred's interests were respected. Æthelred is said to have visited Ely Abbey during Edward's reign, perhaps significantly in the company of Bishop Æthelwold; but little else is known of his activities at this time. Less than three years after his accession, King Edward fell foul of an opposing faction among the secular nobility. On 18 March 978 he came to visit his ‘much-loved brother’ Æthelred, who was staying with his mother, Queen Ælfthryth, at Corfe in Dorset; and although Edward is said to have been intent upon ‘the consolation of brotherly love’, he was soon surrounded by Æthelred's thegns and treacherously killed (Byrhtferth, 4.18). Æthelred and Ælfthryth benefited most directly from Edward's death, but there is no need to presume that they had organized it themselves. Edward was probably murdered by men acting on their own initiative and in their own interests, who hoped they would prosper under Æthelred; however, it was Queen Ælfthryth who as the wicked stepmother later attracted the blame and who is said (by William of Malmesbury) to have founded religious houses at Amesbury and at Wherwell in expiation for her part in the crime. The young king, 978–991 It must be assumed that soon after King Edward's death a meeting was convened at which the atheling Æthelred was chosen as king in his place. Æthelred was at most about twelve and perhaps only nine or ten years old. The conduct of the kingdom's affairs would at this stage have been in the hands of a group of the king's councillors, presumably including Queen Ælfthryth herself, as well as Dunstan, archbishop of Canterbury, Æthelwold, bishop of Winchester, and Ælfhere, ealdorman of Mercia. The most pressing issue in the opening months of the new reign was doubtless the identification and punishment of those responsible for Edward's murder (an obscure and contentious issue), and appropriate obsequies for the late king's body would also need to be performed for the matter ever to be allowed to rest. Almost a year elapsed before the discovery of Edward's supposed remains, their burial at Wareham on 13 February 979, and their ceremonial translation from Wareham to Shaftesbury five days later. Within three months of the ceremony at Shaftesbury, Æthelred was anointed king at Kingston, Surrey, on 4 May 979. According to one chronicler, the event took place ‘with much rejoicing by the councillors of the English people’ (ASC, texts D, E). Byrhtferth of Ramsey states similarly that when Æthelred was consecrated king, by Archbishop Dunstan and Archbishop Oswald, ‘there was great joy at his consecration’, and describes the king in this connection as ‘a young man in respect of years, elegant in his manners, with an attractive face and handsome appearance’ (Byrhtferth, 5.4). Another important event was the completion of Bishop Æthelwold's building works at the Old Minster, Winchester, marked by the rededication of the church of St Peter, in the presence of the king, on 20 October 980. Bishop Æthelwold brought a great throng of bishops, abbots, ealdormen, and thegns to Winchester, from a meeting of the king and his councillors at Andover, and entertained them lavishly; and ‘all who had previously seemed his enemies, standing in God's path, were suddenly made, as it were, sheep instead of wolves’ (Wulfstan of Winchester, Life of St Æthelwold, chap. 40). Viking raids on England resumed in 980, after a lull of nearly a hundred years. Initially, the raids were sporadic, and probably amounted to little more than local irritation: Southampton, Thanet in Kent, and Cheshire were ravaged in 980; St Petroc's Monastery, at Padstow, Cornwall, was sacked in 981, and great damage was done along the coast in the south-west; three ships of vikings ravaged Portland, Dorset, in 982; Watchet, in Somerset, was ravaged in 988, and Goda, ‘the Devonshire thegn’, was killed. The more significant factors at play in the 980s were probably personal and domestic, as the king, now in his teens, broke free from the influence of those who had controlled events in his boyhood. It might be supposed that there was a formal occasion when Æthelred came of age, at which stage he would have gained greater independence of action; but while distinctions between infancy, boyhood, adolescence, manhood, and old age are commonplace in the literature, there is no clear indication that the passage from boyhood (pueritia) into adolescence (adolescentia), at the age of fourteen, need have made much difference in itself. The significant turning point at this stage in Æthelred's reign seems to have been the death of Æthelwold, bishop of Winchester, on 1 August 984. By this date the king would have been at most about eighteen years old and perhaps only fifteen or sixteen, but in either case fully capable of making his own way in the world. The immediate consequences of Æthelwold's death are indicated in a charter drawn up in summer 993 (AS chart., S 876), whereby the king restored privileges to Abingdon Abbey. The event had deprived the country of one ‘whose industry and pastoral care administered not only to my interest but also to that of all inhabitants of the country’, and had ushered in a period of wrongdoing, when the king was under the influence of councillors who in their greed had led him astray. The wrongdoing would appear to have involved the abuse of church privileges, though not all of the king's men were implicated, and the wrongdoing was not necessarily widespread. Following the death of Ælfhere, ealdorman of Mercia, on 22 October 983, the principal ealdormen during the 980s were Æthelwine of East Anglia, Byrhtnoth of the East Saxons, and Æthelweard of the western provinces. Æthelwine and Byrhtnoth were committed to the protection and promotion of the interests of religious houses at (respectively) Ramsey and Ely, and the credentials of Æthelweard, the chronicler, are equally impeccable. Yet not all religious houses could rely upon the same level of support in high places. Abingdon Abbey, which had done so well in the 960s and early 970s, was a case in point. There the death of Abbot Osgar in May 984, compounded by Bishop Æthelwold's death soon afterwards, exposed the abbey to the danger of exploitation by unscrupulous men. The king was persuaded to reduce the abbey to servitude by Wulfgar, bishop of Ramsbury and a certain Ealdorman Ælfric. The latter was almost certainly the ealdorman of Hampshire, eager to take advantage of an opportunity for advancing the career of his brother Eadwine, for whom he was able to purchase the abbacy. A different kind of local difficulty arose at Rochester. A bald statement in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, to the effect that in 986 ‘the king laid waste the diocese of Rochester’ (ASC, texts C, D, E), seems at one level to exemplify the king's supposed violent streak, but analysis of the king's charters reveals that it represents the expression of more deep-rooted factors. Æthelred had fallen out with Ælfstan, bishop of Rochester, in 984, and had then been persuaded by Æthelsige, a royal household thegn, into giving him some of the church's land. In short, it looks as if in 984 unscrupulous men took advantage of the loss of firm direction in order to advance their own interests, just as others had done in 975, following the death of King Edgar. The development was one of which Æthelred came to be ashamed, and to regret. It must have been during this period (c.985) that Æthelred married for the first time. According to material compiled c.1100 at Worcester, his first wife was called Ælfgifu, daughter of a nobleman (comes) called Æthelberht, who is otherwise unknown; William of Malmesbury does not give her name, and seems to have presumed that she was a woman of low birth; while the north-country monk Ailred of Rievaulx, writing in the early 1150s, identifies her (without naming her) as the daughter of a comes called Thored (Thorth). In his youth Ailred had served as chief steward in the household of David I, king of Scots (r. 1124–53), who through his mother, Margaret, was a great-great-grandson of King Æthelred and his first wife; Ailred was thus in a good position to know about David's maternal forebears. Combining his evidence with that from Worcester makes it possible to say that Æthelred's first wife, Ælfgifu, was the daughter of Thored who held office as earl of Northumbria from c.975 to c.992, attesting Æthelred's charters quite regularly in the 980s; he also gave land in Yorkshire to the church of St Cuthbert at Chester-le-Street (AS chart., S 1660). The marriage must have served to strengthen Æthelred's position in a region where a king of the West Saxon line always needed friends; and although the names chosen for their sons (Æthelstan, Ecgberht, Edmund, Eadred, Eadwig, and Edgar) suggest that Æthelred and Ælfgifu had decided from the outset to commemorate the king's own predecessors, it is important to bear in mind that the sons had some natural affinity, through their mother, with the nobility of the northern Danelaw. Æthelred also had at least three daughters from his first marriage, called Edith, Ælfgifu, and Wulfhild. It is striking, however, that Queen Ælfgifu left no trace of her own position in the king's household or at court. She did not attest any of her husband's charters in the later 980s or 990s; and there is reason to believe that at least some of her children (including Æthelstan) were brought up by a foster-mother and by their paternal grandmother, Queen Ælfthryth. There is evidence that King Æthelred was engaged in at least some diplomatic activity in the late 980s. In 990 Pope John XV (r. 985–96) dispatched Leo, bishop of Trevi, to England, in an attempt to make peace between Æthelred, ‘king of the West Saxons’, and Richard ‘the marquis’ (count of Rouen). Nothing is known of the cause of the dispute, though it is a reasonable presumption that it had to do with Norman readiness to give shelter and sustenance to viking raiders. Æthelred sent his own envoys to Normandy, and on 1 March 991 Leo issued a letter at Rouen on the pope's behalf addressed ‘to all the faithful’, declaring that peace between the king and the marquis ‘should remain ever unshaken’ (English Historical Documents, 1, no. 230). Unfortunately for all concerned, the effectiveness of the treaty depended largely upon the quiescence of those who were not themselves party to it. The viking army in England, 991–1005 The direction of events in Æthelred's reign was affected in the 990s by a dramatic increase in the scale and incidence of viking activity. The circumstances of this development are hard to elucidate. The raiders of the 980s had doubtless told tempting tales of rich pickings in England, and might well have represented the English as vulnerable to attack; but it seems unlikely that such reports reflected on the competence or otherwise of the government carried on in Æthelred's name. For the viking leaders of the 990s, the furtherance of their ambitions back home was probably their chief purpose, with the acquisition of English gold and silver, rather than the conquest of territory, their prime objective. Understanding of their impact on the English in these years depends largely upon the answer to a simple question: were the English faced with a succession of separate raiding armies, which returned home for the winter only to come back the following summer, or were they dealing with a single force which after its first arrival maintained a threatening presence in England for well over a decade? Although the question will always remain open to discussion, a close reading of the annals in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle suggests that the bulk of the viking force was based in England throughout the years 991 to 1005. In late summer 991 a large viking fleet arrived off Folkestone, in Kent, and made its way around the south-east coast and up the Blackwater estuary. The viking force was opposed at Northey Island, near Maldon, by an English army led by Ealdorman Byrhtnoth, as told in the famous Old English poem, The Battle of Maldon. It was decided in the aftermath of Ealdorman Byrhtnoth's death, and the defeat of his army, that ‘tribute’ (gafol) should be paid to the vikings, ‘because of the great terror they were causing along the coast’ (ASC, texts C, D, E); and on this first occasion, the payment was of 10,000 pounds. There is no indication that the victorious viking fleet returned whence it came; indeed, it would appear that the fleet was active along the east coast in 992 (when the king's father-in-law, Earl Thored, was one of those entrusted with the leadership of the English fleet) and again in 993 (when ‘a very large English army’ was collected, the leaders of which ‘first started the flight’ (ASC, texts C, D, E), and that it was essentially the same fleet, now led by Olaf Tryggvason and Swein Forkbeard, which came up the Thames estuary, towards London, in 994. At this point the king and his councillors came to terms with the vikings. The army received another payment of gafol, said to be ‘16,000 pounds in money’ according to the chronicler (ASC, texts C, D, E), or ‘22,000 pounds in gold and silver’ according to a treaty drawn up at about this time (II Æthelred, chap. 7.2). The leaders of the viking force are identified in the treaty as Olaf, Jostein, and Guthmund, son of Steita, without mention of Swein Forkbeard; so it may be that Swein had gone his own way—he is reported to have been active in the Irish Sea in 995 before leaving to reassert his position as king of Denmark. Olaf Tryggvason, on the other hand, was in 994 received into the Christian faith in a ceremony at Andover, with King Æthelred standing sponsor to him; he received gifts from the king, promised ‘that he would never come back to England in hostility’ (ASC, texts C, D, E), and seems then to have returned to Norway, where he set about establishing himself as king in his own land. Other component parts of the viking force appear to have decided to stay in England, for it is apparent from the treaty that some had chosen to enter into King Æthelred's service as mercenaries, based presumably on the Isle of Wight. For some three years following (994–7) the mercenary force seems to have had little to do, and to have remained at peace; but although the circumstances are unrecorded, the vikings eventually resumed hostile activities. In 997 ‘the Danish army went round Devon into the mouth of the Severn’, ravaging extensively in Wales and the south-west; in 998, ‘the army turned back east’, ravaging first in Dorset and operating thereafter from the Isle of Wight; and in 999 ‘the army came again round into the Thames’, ravaging in Kent (ASC, texts C, D, E). There is no suggestion that this was a new fleet or army, and presumably the mercenary force created in 994 from the residue of the raiding army of 991 had turned on those whom it had been hired to protect. Nor is it suggested that these ‘Danes’ received gafol during the years 997–1000, and it may have been in despair or desperation that in the summer of 1000 the viking fleet went to Normandy; if it received shelter there from Duke Richard II, any pact which had hitherto existed between England and Normandy must have been broken. It was probably much the same force which returned to England in May 1001, ravaging first in Hampshire and then further west in Devon, before returning to its base on the Isle of Wight. The king and his councillors determined to make ‘peace’ (frith) with the fleet ‘on condition that they should cease their evil-doing’, and in the opening months of 1002 the vikings received a payment of 24,000 pounds (ASC, texts C, D, E). In 1003 the Danish army was active in the west country, and it emerges from the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle that the army was now under the command of Swein Forkbeard, suggesting that he had decided to resume operations in England. It is doubtless significant that in the coinage introduced at about this time the king was portrayed neither crowned nor bareheaded but wearing a helmet, capturing the spirit of a kingdom under sustained attack from a foreign power. In 1004 Swein and his fleet were in East Anglia, where they met fierce opposition from Ulfcytel. But although there does not appear to have been any further payment of gafol, in the end it was not a feat of arms which drove the Danes from England but an act of God. The effects of the great famine of 1005 were felt widely on the continent, and in the British Isles. The Anglo-Saxon chronicler, enjoying the inestimable advantage of hindsight, comments wryly that the army ‘let little time elapse before it came back’ (ASC, texts C, D, E). English responses It is within this context that Æthelred's response to the viking threat in the 990s and early 1000s must be assessed, and the impact of the viking raids on the course of his reign judged. The king himself has acquired particular notoriety for his policy of paying large sums of gold and silver to the vikings, in the hope thereby of inducing them to go away; but this policy must take its place as just one among a number of measures adopted in the 990s for the defence of the kingdom. Present knowledge of the military response—and indeed of such matters as the quality of leadership displayed by the king and his commanders in the field, and of the degree of loyalty shown by others towards the king—depends largely upon the word of an anonymous chronicler conducting the nation's post-mortem soon after its conquest by a foreign power. It is almost impossible not to be affected by his compelling account of disaster precipitated by treachery, compounded by incompetence, and relieved only by defeat, though by no means does he tell the whole story. The payments of gafol appear at first sight to be a poor substitute for military action, and hardly seem calculated to achieve any purpose other than to encourage the raiders to come back for more. Yet the policy had been adopted in the past by Alfred the Great, Charles the Bald, and many others, and in certain circumstances may have seemed the best available way of protecting the people against loss of life, shelter, livestock, and crops. Though undeniably burdensome, it constituted a measure for which the king could rely on widespread support. It is an irony of Æthelred's reign, however, that the coinage thus accumulated by those whose business was terrorism and extortion, and carried back to Scandinavia by them, now supplies the bulk of the evidence for the effective operation of the monetary system of England in the late tenth and early eleventh centuries. The English response to viking raids gained an additional dimension in 994, when for the first time the king was able to deal directly with their leaders. Olaf Tryggvason had not been defeated in battle; but by receiving him ‘at the bishop's hands’, Æthelred took advantage of the power of the Christian faith to bind sponsor and subject together, and at the same time to bring the subject into a new political order, just as Alfred and many others had done before him. No less significant is the inception, at least in the context of Æthelred's reign, of the decision to employ vikings as mercenaries, charged with defending the kingdom against other viking raiders. The policy appears to have had some effect in 994–7, but the arrangement seems then to have been abandoned, to be followed by the renewed outbreak of hostilities in 997–1001, and the further payment of gafol in 1002. The so-called massacre of St Brice's day, when Æthelred ordered the killing of ‘all the Danish men who were in England’ (ASC, texts C, D, E), implemented on 13 November 1002, is another of the king's counter-measures which has attracted strong disapproval; yet judged in its immediate context, and shorn of later accretions, the ‘massacre’ should be seen as the reaction of people exasperated by the behaviour of the vikings in their midst, after a decade of slaughter, pillage, and extortion, directed not at the inhabitants of the Danelaw but at precisely those ‘Danes’ who had so recently been employed as mercenaries and then turned against their employers. Another counter-measure, adopted in 1000–01, in the immediate aftermath of the sheltering of the viking army in Normandy, was the renewal of the Anglo-Norman alliance. This probably came immediately after Æthelred's dispatching of a fleet to Normandy, for the express, but in the event frustrated, purpose of conquering the duchy and capturing Duke Richard; unsurprisingly, the story, as told by the Norman chronicler William of Jumièges, does not redound to the king's credit. It was at about the same time (c.1000) that Æthelred's first wife died, and, perhaps no less significantly, that his mother, Queen Ælfthryth, died. The king entered into negotiations with Richard II, and as a result secured the hand of his sister Emma (d. 1052), daughter of Richard I, who in the spring of 1002 came to England and on her marriage to the king was accorded a new name (Ælfgifu) and full dignity at the king's court. To judge from the witness lists in the king's charters, Æthelred's sons from his first marriage had from 993 onwards been accorded a place of honour at court, and it is significant that they retained this status after their mother's death and after their father's marriage to Emma. Æthelred and his new wife soon had a family of their own. The eldest son Edward (King Edward the Confessor), was born between 1003 and 1005, followed by at least two further children, Gode and Alfred. A later commentator, blessed with the advantage of hindsight, stated that just before Edward's birth all the men of the country took an oath that if a boy should come forth he would rule over them (Barlow, i.1), and a Norman source states that in his youth Edward was ‘anointed and consecrated as king’ (Inventio et miracula S. Wulfrani, chap. 18). The truth is likely to have been different. His parents are said to have been at Ely c.1005, when they presented their eldest son, Edward, at the holy altar, and entrusted him to the community for upbringing with the boys there. Æthelstan, eldest son of the king's first marriage, evidently remained the prospective heir, and the charters show that Edward had to take his place behind his elder half-brothers. Law, culture, and government The arrival of the viking army in England in 991, and its threatening presence thenceforth until its departure in 1005, no doubt significantly affected domestic affairs in the kingdom throughout this extended period. The invasion of 991 would have been regarded, in accordance with a rationale reaching back through Alfred to Alcuin, and ultimately to the Old Testament, as divine punishment for the sins of the English people, prompting many to reflect on whatever might have been the underlying cause. So, in addition to the various forms of response directed at the vikings themselves, other forms of response are encountered, aimed, in effect, at appeasing the Almighty. By summer 993, when the viking force was active north and south of the Humber estuary, Æthelred had seen the errors of his ways and was beginning to break free from the influence of the men who had led him astray in the later 980s. A different group of councillors now had the king's ear, and a period of wrongdoing gave way to one of reflection and reform. The great triumvirate of monastic reformers—Bishop Æthelwold and archbishops Dunstan and Oswald—had been succeeded in court circles by those trained during the golden age of Edgar's reign, including Sigeric and Ælfric, successive archbishops of Canterbury from 990 to 1005, Ælfheah, bishop of Winchester, Wulfstan, bishop of London, Ælfweard, abbot of Glastonbury, Wulfgar, abbot of Abingdon, and Ælfsige, abbot of the New Minster, Winchester. Prominent among the king's lay advisers during this period were his kinsman Ealdorman Æthelweard, his maternal uncle Ordwulf, and Æthelweard's son Æthelmær. Yet the witness lists in the king's charters which allow detection of these changes in the composition of the king's council suggest that by the end of this period some of those in high places had had enough. Æthelmær founded a monastery at Eynsham, in Oxfordshire, and to judge from the charter confirming its foundation, issued in 1005 (AS chart., S 911), chose this moment to retire from the secular life. Ordwulf also disappears from the witness lists in 1005, and seems to have withdrawn to the monastery which he had founded at Tavistock, in Devon. Perhaps the departure of the viking force in 1005 encouraged Æthelmær and Ordwulf to think that the time had come for them to seek a quieter life; if so, their optimism proved sadly mistaken. It is difficult to detect particular instances where these men influenced the course of affairs in the 990s, though Archbishop Sigeric is credited with devising the policy of paying gafol, and Abbot Ælfsige and the thegns Æthelmær and Ordwulf are specifically mentioned in an important charter of 993 in favour of Abingdon Abbey (AS chart., S 876), and may be presumed, with Abbot Wulfgar, to have persuaded the king to set off in a new direction. Yet what is so striking about the years from 991 to 1005, when the vikings were at large and men such as these were in control of the nation's affairs, is that the period witnessed some of the most intense activity in the proper ordering of Christian society among the English. Whether it was fear of the impending millennium which concentrated the collective mind, or simply fear of the vikings, is a moot point; but the evidence of all this activity does much to compensate for the very incomplete record of events in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. The king's charters reveal that several estates which had been taken from churches in the later 980s were in the mid- and later 990s restored to their rightful owners. Yet there was far more to it than that. This was a period for church building, for recruitment into the religious life, and for the furnishing of churches with relics, privileges, books, treasures, and estates, and so for the increase of their revenues. The dedication of Bishop Æthelgar's multi-storeyed tower at the New Minster, Winchester, in the mid-980s, was matched by Bishop Ælfheah's further building works at the Old Minster, including additional crypts (each with its own altar and relics), a more powerful organ, and a new tower (surmounted by a golden weathercock) dedicated some time between summer 993 and late October 994. Between 995 and 1002 there seems to have been a veritable outburst of enthusiasm for the translation of the relics of saints from one resting-place to another, suggestive of a determination to secure their intercession as well as to ensure the safety of their remains: Cuthbert at Durham in 995; Æthelwold at Winchester on 10 September 996; Edith at Wilton on 3 November 997; Edward at Shaftesbury on 20 June 1001; Oswald at Worcester on 15 April 1002; Ivo at Ramsey on 10 June 1002; and several others who appear to have been translated at about the same time. Following his charter of 993 for Abingdon, in 994 Æthelred confirmed Ealdred, bishop of St Germans (in the exposed south-eastern corner of Cornwall), in his control of St Petroc's Minster, Bodmin, which lay inland and further west (AS chart., S 880). A monastery at Cholsey in Berkshire was founded c.994 in honour of Æthelred's half-brother Edward. In 998 the king authorized Wulfsige, bishop of Sherborne, to convert his community to the Benedictine rule (S 895). The relics of Edward had been translated at Shaftesbury in the midst of intense viking activity in Wessex, and later in the same year Æthelred granted the minster of Bradford-on-Avon, Wiltshire, to the nuns of Shaftesbury, for use as a refuge ‘against the inroads of the barbarians’ (adversus barbarorum insidias) , by a charter which shows that the abbey had become the centre of a flourishing cult (S 899). Other religious houses to benefit from royal support during this period include Wherwell, Hampshire, which received a charter in 1002 (S 904), Burton, Staffordshire, which received a charter in 1004 (S 906), and Eynsham, Oxfordshire, which received its charter in 1005 (S 911). It is the concentration of all this activity in a relatively short period of time that makes it so impressive, and creates a context for intense productivity of other kinds. The fine arts, represented by sculpture, manuscript decoration, and metalwork, would appear to have flourished. The need for books, extending from essential service books to works of learning and literature, was matched by the availability of the resources and expertise necessary to produce them. Scholars of the calibre of Wulfstan of Winchester, Byrhtferth of Ramsey, and Ælfric of Cerne (later of Eynsham) produced a remarkable variety of works, in Latin and in the vernacular. Wulfstan followed his Narratio metrica de S. Swithuno, composed in the mid-990s, with his life of St Æthelwold, composed c.1000. Byrhtferth's life of St Oswald was composed at about the same time. A person known only by his initial B produced a life of St Dunstan, also c.1000. The greater part of Ælfric's output was generated within this period, and reflects his own response to the worsening events. When Ælfric had completed his ‘First series’ of homilies c.990, followed by his ‘Second series’ c.992, he was still based at Cerne, in Dorset, some distance removed from the dangers which at that time afflicted the people of the south-east, London, and East Anglia; so it is not surprising that the viking raids did not at that stage loom large in his consciousness. By the mid-990s, when he was writing his Lives of Saints on behalf of Ealdorman Æthelweard and his son Æthelmær, the need for prayer against the heathen was made more explicit. He subsequently translated the book of Judith into English, expressly for the instruction of laymen charged with the defence of their land ‘against the invading army’ (Crawford, 48). Perhaps it is paradoxical that so much activity could take place when the country was under viking attack, or perhaps the reign of Alfred shows that this is precisely what should be expected. At all events, there is no mistaking the determination of the English to have God on their side. The measures taken in direct response to the viking raids, and the other activities of a kind intended to be pleasing in the sight of God, were matched by administrative reforms which reflect some credit on the institutions and practices of royal government at a time of great stress. The two law-codes known to modern scholarship as I Æthelred and III Æthelred appear to have been intended to complement each other. The former, promulgated at Woodstock in Oxfordshire, was ‘for the promotion of peace [frith] for all the people’, in accordance with English law; the latter, promulgated at Wantage in Berkshire, was similarly ‘for the promotion of peace [frith]’, but was directed towards the five boroughs of the Danelaw. The codes are not dated, but were produced probably in the mid-990s, perhaps in 997, when a meeting was convened at Wantage ‘for dealing with matters of various kinds’ (AS chart., S 891); and together they represent an attempt to codify aspects of the different practices which had arisen in different parts of Æthelred's kingdom. Like other kings before and after him, Æthelred did not find it easy to deal effectively with the entrenched power of his ealdormen, though by building on administrative arrangements established earlier in the tenth century he encouraged the emergence of the shire-reeve (sheriff) as the king's representative in the localities. There is otherwise every indication that the business of royal government continued to be conducted in the normal way, at periodic meetings of the king's council held on royal estates at various places in southern England, and no doubt also in darker corners as the king and his household moved from one place to another. The renewal of viking attacks, 1006–1009 It is Æthelred's misfortune, however, that he has come to be judged, not altogether unreasonably, on the basis of the last decade of his reign, when matters went progressively from bad to worse to calamitous. The period from 1006 to 1012 witnessed two of the most devastating of all viking raids on England, which had the cumulative effect of undermining the ability of the English to resist any further attack. It is no coincidence that these years also witnessed the meteoric rise of Eadric Streona, ealdorman of the Mercians, who in 1015–16 came to play a major role in the downfall of the English, while in the same period Archbishop Wulfstan of York came to the fore as one of the king's leading statesmen, writing law-codes and homilies which reflect not so much the inability of an enfeebled government to respond in a crisis, as the desperation of a battered people praying for deliverance from their enemies. The annal in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle for 1006 reports dissension among the king's councillors in its usual inscrutable way: ‘In the same year Wulfgeat was deprived of all his property, and Wulfheah and Ufegeat were blinded and Ealdorman Ælfhelm killed’ (ASC, texts C, D, E). But what at first sight reads like a series of punishments inflicted on certain laymen for their respective misdemeanours, proves when taken together with charter and other evidence to represent nothing less than a palace revolution, as remaining members of the old guard, now without the protection of the king's kinsmen Æthelmær and Ordwulf, succumbed to a plot engineered by Eadric Streona. Wulfgeat was a prominent thegn and leading member of the king's household; so his forfeiture, for unspecified reasons, has all the makings of political intrigue. Ælfhelm, ealdorman of Northumbria, was a member of a prominent Mercian family, while Wulfheah and Ufegeat were his sons. The evidence implicating Eadric Streona is relatively late, but charter witness-lists suggest that he and his brothers were conspicuous at court in 1005–6, and were at the core of the party which benefited most noticeably from the passing of the old order. It so happened that Malcolm II, king of Scots (r. 1005–34), penetrated deep into Northumbria in 1006, until repulsed at Durham by Uhtred, son of Earl Waltheof, who as a reward for his good services received the earldom of the whole of Northumbria. Malcolm may have been taking advantage of trouble in the south, or acting on his own initiative at the outset of his reign; in any event, the fact that Malcolm's attack is not registered in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle is a salutary reminder that the horizons of a chronicler writing in southern England were somewhat restricted. Some time after midsummer in 1006, continues the chronicler, a force described as ‘the great fleet’ arrived at Sandwich, ‘and did just as they were accustomed, ravaged, burnt, and slew as they went’. That the leader of the viking force was probably a certain Tostig was of no consequence to the annalist, who simply reports the devastating impact of the vikings as they passed through Hampshire and Berkshire and back to their base on the Isle of Wight, leaving their mark ‘on every shire of Wessex’. The king and his councillors were driven against their inclinations to make another payment of gafol to the viking army. The sum of 36,000 pounds was collected and paid over to the vikings in 1007, whereupon the ‘great fleet’ presumably returned to Scandinavia. The only other recorded event in 1007 seems in an unexplained way to have arisen from the agonies of the previous year, and marks the next stage in the rise of Eadric Streona—he was now made ealdorman of Mercia. At least the payment of gafol brought temporary respite for the English, who used the time well. In 1008 ‘the king ordered that ships should be built unremittingly over all England, namely a warship from 310 hides, and a helmet and corselet from eight hides’ (ASC, texts C, D, E); and in the same year, at Pentecost (16 May), a meeting was convened at (King's) Enham in Hampshire, at which Archbishop Wulfstan produced the first of the codes of law (represented by the texts known as V and VI Æthelred) in which he set out to reform English society in ways calculated to earn God's support in the struggle against the vikings. In 1009 the newly built ships were brought to Sandwich, ‘and were to stay there and protect this country from every invading army’. Unfortunately, the ambitious Brihtric, brother of Eadric Streona, chose this moment to make an accusation against Wulfnoth ‘the South Saxon’ (probably the father of Godwine, later earl of Wessex), leading to the destruction of many of the ships and the dispersal of the ship-levy; ‘and no better than this was the victory which all the English people had expected’ (ASC, texts C, D, E). The immediate sequel must have seemed inevitable. The chronicler continues, ‘When this ship-levy had ended thus, there came at once after Lammas [1 August] the immense raiding army, which we called Thorkell's army, to Sandwich’. The king and his councillors were at Bath, and their immediate response was the promulgation of a law-code (VII Æthelred) which laid down an elaborate programme of public prayer to be implemented on the Monday, Tuesday, and Wednesday preceding Michaelmas, which in 1009 fell on Thursday 29 September. On these three days, all the nation was enjoined to fast on bread and herbs and water; priests were instructed to lead their people barefoot to church, carrying relics and invoking Christ; religious communities were to sing their psalters; and mass-priests were to say mass ‘for our lord and for all his people’. Among other measures, one penny (or the value of a penny) was to be paid from each hide of land, and brought to church, where all the money would be divided up into three and distributed ‘for God's sake’. Perhaps it was in specific connection with the programme of prayer that the authorities decided to issue a special type of silver penny, without parallel before or after, bearing on one side not a stylized image of the king but an image of the Lamb of God, and on the other side not a standard cruciform device but an image of the dove, symbol of the Holy Spirit. The extraordinarily distinctive and highly charged Agnus Dei coinage was current for only a short period, in the autumn of 1009; and it may be significant that the design which had presumably been chosen in 1009 to serve as the next substantive issue, after Helmet, was a reversion to the Small Cross type introduced by and perhaps therefore associated with King Edgar, at his moment of glory in 973. The impact of Thorkell the Tall, 1009–1012 Some impression of the course and impact of ‘Thorkell's army’, as it ravaged large parts of southern England in 1009 and 1010, can be gained from reading the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle for those years; it explains how, when Æthelred and his councillors sued for peace in 1011, they were clearly a broken regime. ‘All those disasters befell us through bad policy [unrædas], in that they were never offered tribute [gafol] in time nor fought against; but when they had done most to our injury, peace and truce were made with them; and for all this truce and tribute [gafol] they journeyed none the less in bands everywhere, and harried our wretched people, and plundered and killed them’ (ASC, texts C, D, E). The final outrage took place after the ‘peace and truce’ had been agreed. Some time between 8 and 29 September 1011 the vikings besieged Canterbury, captured Archbishop Ælfheah and several others, ransacked the whole borough, and then took the archbishop back with them to their ships. The chronicler goes on to record how in early April 1012, ‘Ealdorman Eadric and all the chief councillors of England’ were at London, apparently in order to supervise the payment of gafol, amounting to 48,000 pounds. The payment was made soon after Easter (13 April), and at Greenwich, on the following Saturday (19 April), the vikings, in a drunken stupor, pelted the defiant archbishop with bones and ox-heads, until one of their number struck him down with the back of an axe and killed him. The viking army then dispersed ‘as widely as it had been collected’. The failure of the English to withstand the onslaught of the viking army in 1009–10 testifies to the success of Thorkell's own tactics, always on the move and creating terror wherever he went, as much as it proclaims the incompetence and irresolution of those responsible for organizing the kingdom's defence. A charter of Æthelred's granting land in Derbyshire to his thegn Morcar, issued in late December 1009 (AS chart., S 922), is enough to show that business was then continuing as usual, in the aftermath of Thorkell's invasion, but no charter survives for the annus horribilis of 1010, and only abbreviated texts of two charters issued in 1011; consequently little is known of the continued operation of royal government in those years. It is apparent, however, that a major development took place while Thorkell's army was at large in Æthelred's kingdom. Charters issued in 1012 show that Eadric Streona had by then gained significant promotion in the order of precedence so carefully observed among the king's ealdormen. Ealdorman Ælfric had occupied the prime position for the previous ten years, from the death of Ealdorman Æthelweard (probably in 998) until the charter of late 1009; but some time during the period 1010–12 Eadric overtook the two ealdormen senior to him, and he must have gained this promotion at the expense of Ælfric, who continued to attest charters until his death in 1016. Eadric's new position finds due reflection in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle for 1012, and it was perhaps later in the same year that Eadric found a pretext or opportunity for ravaging St David's in south-west Wales. Interestingly, all three of Æthelred's known daughters from his first marriage are said to have been given in marriage to earls who came into prominence during the latter years of the reign: Eadgyth (Edith) married Eadric Streona of Mercia; Ælfgifu married Uhtred of Northumbria; and Wulfhild married Ulfcytel of East Anglia. Marriage within the English nobility represented a departure from earlier practice, when kings' daughters were sent overseas or hidden away in nunneries; and it may be that the policy, if it can be dignified as such, was itself an indication of Æthelred's determination to bind the kingdom together in any way that he could. After the dispersal of the viking force in 1012, forty-five ships from the Danish army ‘came over to the king, and they promised him to defend this country, and he was to feed and clothe them’ (ASC, texts C, D, E). It transpires that it was Thorkell himself who thus entered into King Æthelred's service, as leader of a mercenary army based at Greenwich; and it was in this connection that Æthelred instituted the annual land-tax known as the heregeld or ‘army-tax’, later known as ‘danegeld’ because it was paid to the Danish mercenaries (the term was later still mistakenly applied to the gafol levied to pay off invaders). A chronicler reporting on the abolition (in fact only the temporary suspension) of the tax in 1051, remarks how oppressive it had been, and how it ‘always came before other taxes’ (ASC, text D); yet it was one of the earliest and (from the king's point of view) most effective systems of public taxation in medieval Europe, and the basis of much that would follow. The invasions of Swein Forkbeard and Cnut, 1013–1016 The raids of 1006–7 and 1009–12 all but destroyed the capacity of the English to offer any further resistance to the Danes. The point was probably not lost on Swein Forkbeard, king of Denmark, who took the earliest opportunity to launch an invasion, bent on conquest rather than merely on extortion. He arrived with his fleet at Sandwich in the summer of 1013, whereupon he made his way northwards up the coast to the Humber, and from there came south through the east midlands, receiving submission wherever he went. King Æthelred and Thorkell held out against him at London, so Swein went westwards via Wallingford to Bath, and there received the submission of Ealdorman Æthelmær (who had evidently come out of his retirement at Eynsham) and all the western thegns, before returning to his ships; ‘and all the nation regarded him as full king’ (ASC, texts C, D, E). The citizens of London also submitted; whereupon Swein demanded full payment and provisions for his army over the winter, and Thorkell demanded the same for the mercenary force at Greenwich. Æthelred stayed initially with Thorkell's mercenaries, then, after Queen Emma and the athelings Edward and Alfred had crossed the sea to seek refuge in Normandy, he moved to the Isle of Wight for the Christmas festival, before joining his family in Normandy. Swein Forkbeard died on 3 February 1014. The Danish force elected his son Cnut as king, but the councillors of the English people ‘determined to send for King Æthelred, and they said that no lord was dearer to them than their natural lord if he would govern them more justly than he did before’ (ASC, texts C, D, E). Æthelred sent his son Edward back to England, with messengers, and undertook ‘that he [Æthelred] would be a gracious lord to them, and reform all the things which they all hated’; moreover, everything said and done against the king would be forgiven, ‘on condition that they all unanimously turned to him without treachery’. Æthelred came home to his people in the spring, ‘and he was gladly received by them all’. Soon afterwards Æthelred took decisive action, bringing his full force to Lindsey and driving Cnut from the kingdom. It was at about this same time that Archbishop Wulfstan first preached his Sermo ad Anglos (‘Sermon to the English’), commenting at length on the decline which had set in since the days of King Edgar and had aroused the displeasure of God, and calling upon the English to mend their ways. Also in 1014 Wulfstan drafted further legislation for the king, including a code dealing with ecclesiastical matters (VIII Æthelred), probably complemented by a code focusing on secular matters (now lost, except for parts incorporated in II Cnut, chaps. 69–76), which may have enacted some of the promised reforms. Æthelred's return to England in the spring of 1014 raised the profile of Æthelstan, his eldest son from his first marriage, as his most obvious prospective successor. A glimpse of the circles in which Æthelstan moved is provided by his will (AS chart., S 1503; English Historical Documents, 1, 129), which suggests that the atheling enjoyed good relations with his father, with his brothers Edmund and Eadwig, and with a number of prominent thegns, including Sigeferth and his brother Morcar. Æthelstan died, however, on 25 June 1014, and henceforth his younger brother Edmund must have been regarded as their father's likely successor. Although it is difficult on the available evidence to understand the full complexity of domestic politics in the last years of Æthelred's reign, it is apparent that matters came to a head in 1015, at a ‘great assembly’ convened at Oxford. According to the chronicler, Eadric Streona ‘betrayed Sigeferth and Morcar, the chief thegns belonging to the Seven Boroughs: he enticed them into his chamber, and they were basely killed inside it’ (ASC, texts C, D, E). The king seized their property, and held Sigeferth's widow at Malmesbury; whereupon the atheling Edmund took her against Æthelred's will, married her, went to the east midlands, and took possession of all Sigeferth's estates, and Morcar's, ‘and all the people submitted to him’. At first sight, it looks as if Edmund was taking a stand against his father; but beneath the surface it was perhaps more a matter of Edmund taking a stand against the machinations of Eadric Streona, who was himself the driving force behind the king's actions at this time. Eadric had been the dominant voice in the king's council for at least three years, and it may be that his actions at Oxford had left Edmund with no choice but to take drastic action. After his death in 1014 Swein Forkbeard had been succeeded as king of Denmark by his son Harald, whose younger brother Cnut not unnaturally sought to make a kingdom for himself in England. It was Cnut's good fortune that when he invaded England, in the late summer of 1015, he came in the midst of this major domestic crisis, and was soon able to benefit from it. Upon arrival at Sandwich, he went south round the coast and then west into Wessex, so perhaps intending to leave Eadric Streona and Edmund temporarily to their own devices. Edmund's challenge had effectively denied Eadric any further prospect of advancement, and may even have helped to bring the king and Edmund back together; if so, it was under these circumstances that Eadric deserted from the English side, taking the Danish mercenary fleet with him into Cnut's service. The West Saxons submitted to Cnut, who stayed in the south-west until Christmas. In the opening months of 1016 Cnut and Eadric were active in Mercia, while Edmund and Æthelred attempted without much success to organize resistance. Edmund then joined forces in Northumbria with his brother-in-law Earl Uhtred, and went on the offensive into Eadric's home territory; but they were outmanoeuvred by Cnut, who was soon threatening York. Uhtred returned to Northumbria, where he submitted ‘out of necessity’ to Cnut and was then killed on the orders of Eadric Streona. For his part, Edmund rejoined his father in London. After Easter (1 April) Cnut turned with all his ships towards London, but his adversary died just as the campaign was drawing to its climax. In the words of the chronicler: ‘He [Æthelred] ended his days on St George's Day [23 April], and he had held his kingdom with great toil and difficulties as long as his life lasted’ (ASC, texts C, D, E). Æthelred was succeeded as king by his eldest surviving son, Edmund Ironside, who after some spirited resistance was eventually defeated by Cnut at the battle of Ashingdon on 18 October 1016. For a few weeks the kingdom was divided between Edmund, in Wessex, and Cnut, in Mercia and Northumbria; then, after Edmund's death on 30 November 1016, Cnut succeeded to the whole kingdom. Æthelred's only remaining son from his first marriage, Eadwig, styled king of the Ceorls, was soon killed on Cnut's orders. He was also survived by the three children of his second marriage: Edward, Alfred, and Gode (who married first Dreux, count of the French Vexin, and then Eustace (II), count of Boulogne). All three took refuge in Normandy. In 1017 Cnut married their mother, Emma, hoping thereby to undermine their position, to gain her support for himself, and to provide for the succession with a son of his own. Æthelred's grandson through Edmund Ironside was Edward the Exile (d. 1057), whose children included Margaret, wife of Malcolm III, king of Scots. Through her, the descendants of Æthelred came to include several kings of Scotland; and through Margaret's daughter Matilda, wife of Henry I, the blood of the West Saxon kings was passed on from Æthelred to the Plantagenet kings of England. According to Goscelin of St Bertin, Queen Emma moved Æthelred's body from London to Wilton Abbey, so that he could rest beside the body of his half-sister, St Edith; but all the indications are that he was buried at St Paul's. During the middle ages Æthelred's mortal remains lay entombed beside those of Sæbbi, king of the East Saxons, in the north wall of the choir of Old St Paul's Cathedral. An inscription placed on a tablet on the wall above Æthelred's tomb (shown in an engraving by Wenceslaus Hollar published in Dugdale's History of St Paul's Cathedral, 1658), tells the tale of St Dunstan's prophecy on the day of the king's coronation, and of the unhappy outcome of the king's reign. The tombs of both kings were destroyed when fire engulfed Old St Paul's in September 1666. Assessments of King Æthelred Æthelred has gained notoriety as a king whose acts of cruelty, cowardice, and incompetence were equalled only by the treachery, guile, and greed of those around him, and in this process he has come to be regarded as the personification of an age of national degeneracy. The major source of information is the account of the reign in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, which deals largely with the viking invasions; it was put together in its received form soon after the Danish conquest in 1016, so only when the chronicle is read in conjunction with and in relation to the king's charters, law-codes, coinage, and other forms of evidence, does a properly balanced picture of the reign begin to emerge. Yet Æthelred made enough of an impression, for better or worse, to ensure that he would always capture the historical imagination. The stories about Archbishop Dunstan's prophetic powers, displayed first on the occasion of Æthelred's baptism (when the boy urinated in the font) and again on the occasion of his coronation in 979, appear to have originated in the successive lives of St Dunstan by Adelard, Osbern, and Eadmer; they were picked up thereafter by the Anglo-Norman historians writing in the first half of the twelfth century, and thus entered the mainstream of English historical tradition. The story of the king's lifelong hatred of candles, because his mother had beaten him with them as a boy when he was so upset about his half-brother's death, originated in the Passio S. Eadwardi. The more general presentation of Æthelred's reign, as a period when the people suffered under a king of singular incompetence, was developed by William of Malmesbury on the basis of his own reading of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, though it was Henry, archdeacon of Huntingdon, who propounded the notion that Æthelred's marriage to Emma of Normandy set in motion a train of events leading to the Norman conquest, and who took the view that the payments of tribute represented the origins of the oppressive taxation of his own day. It is also instructive to see how tales of the so-called ‘massacre of St Brice's day’ became steadily worse as they were told and retold in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. It is perhaps not surprising that the principal Æthelredian subjects found among the paintings, prints, and other illustrations of English history in the late eighteenth and early nineteenth centuries are the murder of Edward the Martyr and the massacre of St Brice's day; there was nothing that was uplifting, and precious little that was romantic. Among modern historians, the prime example was set by Sharon Turner, whose influential History of the Anglo-Saxons was first published between 1799 and 1805. Turner made little attempt to assess the quality of the evidence or to consider dimensions of the subject beyond the tale of military catastrophe related in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. To his credit he made some use of the poem on the battle of Maldon, and found in Archbishop Wulfstan's Sermo ad Anglos ‘a contemporary picture of the internal state of England during this reign’. Yet Æthelred is made personally responsible for the outcome of events, and when the time comes is dismissed with utter contempt: ‘At this crisis, the death of Ethelred released England from its greatest enemy’ (Turner, 1.277). For E. A. Freeman, writing in the 1860s, Æthelred ‘is the only ruler of the male line of Ecgberht whom we can unhesitatingly set down as a bad man and a bad King’ (Freeman, 1.258–9), and few of his readers would have missed the resonances of a formulation adapted from the Book of Common Prayer: ‘Under Æthelred nothing was done; or, more truly, throughout his whole reign he left undone those things which he ought to have done, and he did those things which he ought not to have done’ (ibid., 1.297). In the early 1940s Sir Frank Stenton wrote of ‘national degeneracy’, and regarded Æthelred himself as ‘a king of singular incompetence’ (Stenton, 394–5). There has since been some attempt at rehabilitation, based on a deeper understanding of the problems that confronted the king, on a more critical assessment of the literary sources which form the basis of the traditional account of his reign, and on the integration of evidence derived from Æthelred's charters, law-codes, and coins. It remains difficult, however, for modern historians of the revisionist persuasion to have much effect on such a deeply rooted tradition. Indeed, it will long remain Æthelred's fate to be ridiculed among the very worst of English kings, as for example in the American composer Richard Wilson's one-act comic opera, Aethelred the Unready, which received its world première in New York on 13 May 2001. Æthelred the Unready undoubtedly deserves better. It is clear that much lay beneath the surface of recorded events, just as it is self-evident that a reign of thirty-eight years, in which so much took place, cannot be reduced to a simple matter of good or bad kingship. In the final analysis it is as difficult to decide what credit, if any, Æthelred can take for the positive aspects of his reign as it is to apportion blame for its manifestly disastrous outcome. It is enough, however, to suggest in this way that there was more to Æthelred than the familiar tale of viking invasions, exacerbated by incompetence, treachery, and intrigue in high places: unequal to the challenge that confronted him, and unfortunate in the circumstances that engulfed him, but always more interesting than merely unready. Simon Keynes Sources ASC · AS chart. · English historical documents, 1, ed. D. Whitelock (1955) · law codes I–X Æthelred, Die Gesetze der Angelsachsen, ed. F. Liebermann, 3 vols. (1903–16), 1.216–70 · ‘law codes I–X Æthelred’, The laws of the kings of England from Edmund to Henry I, ed. A. J. Robertson (1925), 47–133 · J. J. North, English hammered coinage, 3rd edn, 2 vols. (1994), vol. 1 · William of Malmesbury, Gesta regum Anglorum / The history of the English kings, ed. and trans. R. A. B. Mynors, R. M. Thomson, and M. Winterbottom, 2 vols., OMT (1998–9), vol. 1, pp. 268–314 · John of Worcester, Chron., vol. 1; 2.430–84 · Henry, archdeacon of Huntingdon, Historia Anglorum, ed. D. E. Greenway, OMT (1996), 326–56 · The life of St Æthelwold / Wulfstan of Winchester, ed. M. Lapidge and M. Winterbottom, OMT (1991) · Wulfstan of Winchester, Narratio metrica de Sancto Swithuno, Frithegodi monachi breviloquium vitae beati Wilfridi et Wulfstani Cantoris narratio metrica de Sancto Swithuno, ed. A. Campbell (1950), 65–177; M. Lapidge, The cult of St Swithin [forthcoming] · The Gesta Normannorum ducum of William of Jumièges, Orderic Vitalis, and Robert of Torigni, ed. and trans. E. M. C. van Houts, 2 vols., OMT (1992–5), 2.10–22 · Ailred of Rievaulx, De genealogia regum Anglorum, Rerum Anglicarum scriptores X, ed. R. Twysden (1652), 1.347–70 · Ælfric's Lives of saints, ed. W. W. Skeat, 2 vols. in 4, EETS, 76, 82, 94, 114 (1881–1900); repr. (1966) · The Old English version of the Heptateuch: Ælfric's treatise on the Old and New Testament, and his preface to Genesis, ed. S. J. Crawford, EETS, orig. ser., 160 (1922); repr. with two additional mansucripts (1969) · F. Barlow, ed. and trans., The life of King Edward who rests at Westminster (1962) · J. Williams ab Ithel, ed., Annales Cambriae, Rolls Series, 20 (1860) · Inventio et miracula S. Wulfrani, The Normans in Europe, ed. E. van Houts, Manchester Medieval Sources (2000), chap. 18 · [Byrhtferth?], ‘Extracts from the anonymous Life of St Oswald’, English historical documents, 1, ed. D. Whitelock (1955), 839–43, no. 236 · S. Turner, The history of the Anglo-Saxons, 4 vols. (1799–1805); 7th edn, 3 vols. (1852) · E. A. Freeman, The history of the Norman conquest of England, its causes and its results, 6 vols. (1867–79); 2nd edn, vols. 1–4 (1870–76); 3rd edn, vols. 1–2 (1877) · F. M. Stenton, Anglo-Saxon England, 3rd edn (1971), 373–90 · D. Hill, ed., Ethelred the Unready: papers from the millenary conference [Oxford 1978] (1978) · S. Keynes, ‘The declining reputation of King Æthelred the Unready’, Anglo-Saxon history: basic readings, ed. D. A. E. Pelteret (2000), 157–90 · S. Keynes, The diplomas of King Æthelred ‘the Unready’, 978–1016: a study in their use as historical evidence (1980) · D. Scragg, ed., The battle of Maldon, AD 991 (1991) · S. Keynes, ‘The vikings in England, c.790–1016’, The Oxford illustrated history of the vikings, ed. P. Sawyer (1997), 48–82 · S. Keynes, ‘England, 900–1016’, The new Cambridge medieval history, 3, ed. T. Reuter (1999), 456–84 · P. Wormald, The making of English law: King Alfred to the twelfth century, 1: Legislation and its limits (1999) · S. Keynes, An atlas of attestations in Anglo-Saxon charters, c.670–1066 (2002) Likenesses silver penny, BM [see illus.] © Oxford University Press 2004–5 All rights reserved: see legal notice Oxford University Press Simon Keynes, ‘Æthelred II (c.966x8-1016)’, Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, Oxford University Press, 2004 [http://www.oxforddnb.com/view/article/8915, accessed 23 Sept 2005] Æthelred II (c.966x8-1016): doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/89156 | |
Crowned* | 979 | 2 |
HTML* | BBC National Politics Web Guide Anglo-Saxons.net Map of Southern England during his reign Steven Muhlberger's Article |
Family 1 | Ælfgifu (?) d. bt 1002 - 1003 | |
Children |
|
Family 2 | Emma of Normandy b. c 985, d. 6 Mar 1052 | |
Children |
|
Last Edited | 23 Sep 2005 |
Citations
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-18.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-19.
- [S218] Marlyn Lewis, Ancestry of Elizabeth of York.
- [S232] Don Charles Stone, Ancient and Medieval Descents, 10-18.
- [S337] David Hume, History of England.
- [S376] Unknown editor, unknown short title.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-20.
- [S196] G. Andrews Moriarty, "Royal Descent of a New England Settler", p. 371.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 34-20.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 235-20.
Ælfgifu (?)
F, #1637, d. between 1002 and 1003
Father* | Ealdorman Thored (?) Torin1,2 | |
Ælfgifu (?)|d. bt 1002 - 1003|p55.htm#i1637|Ealdorman Thored (?) Torin||p55.htm#i1638||||Gunnar t. D. (?)|d. a 979|p162.htm#i4834|||||||||| |
Marriage* | 985 | 1st=Æthelred II of England "the Unready"3,1,2 |
Death* | between 1002 and 1003 | 1 |
Name Variation | Ælfflæd (?) | |
HTML* | Women's History |
Family | Æthelred II of England "the Unready" b. 968, d. 23 Apr 1016 | |
Children |
|
Last Edited | 24 Oct 2003 |
Ealdorman Thored (?) Torin1
M, #1638
Father* | Gunnar the Dane (?)2 d. a 979 | |
Ealdorman Thored (?) Torin||p55.htm#i1638|Gunnar the Dane (?)|d. a 979|p162.htm#i4834|||||||||||||||| |
Name Variation | Thorold (?)2 |
Family | ||
Child |
|
Last Edited | 24 Oct 2003 |
Emma of Normandy
F, #1639, b. circa 985, d. 6 March 1052
Father* | Richard I of Normandy "the Fearless" b. 933, d. 20 Nov 996 | |
Mother* | Gunnora (?)1 d. 1031 | |
Emma of Normandy|b. c 985\nd. 6 Mar 1052|p55.htm#i1639|Richard I of Normandy "the Fearless"|b. 933\nd. 20 Nov 996|p91.htm#i2708|Emma of Burgundy|b. c 943\nd. 19 Mar 968|p331.htm#i9911|William of Normandy "Longsword"|b. c 891\nd. 17 Dec 942|p147.htm#i4389|Espriota d. St. Liz|b. c 911|p147.htm#i4390|Hugh Magnus of France|b. c 895\nd. 16 Jun 956|p93.htm#i2764|Hedwig of Saxony|b. 922\nd. 10 May 965|p93.htm#i2765| |
Last Edited | 24 Sep 2005 |
Edward of England The Confessor
M, #1640
Father* | Æthelred II of England "the Unready"1 b. 968, d. 23 Apr 1016 | |
Mother* | Emma of Normandy1 b. c 985, d. 6 Mar 1052 | |
Edward of England The Confessor||p55.htm#i1640|Æthelred II of England "the Unready"|b. 968\nd. 23 Apr 1016|p55.htm#i1636|Emma of Normandy|b. c 985\nd. 6 Mar 1052|p55.htm#i1639|Edgar of England "the Peaceful"|b. 943\nd. 8 Jul 975|p55.htm#i1643|Ælfthryth (?)|b. 945\nd. 1000|p55.htm#i1644|Richard I. of Normandy "the Fearless"|b. 933\nd. 20 Nov 996|p91.htm#i2708|Emma of Burgundy|b. c 943\nd. 19 Mar 968|p331.htm#i9911| |
Dickens* | 2 | |
Hume* | 3 |
Last Edited | 15 Sep 2004 |
King Canute of England The Great
M, #1641
Marriage* | 1017 | 2nd=Emma of Normandy1,2 |
Family | Emma of Normandy b. c 985, d. 6 Mar 1052 | |
Child |
Last Edited | 24 Oct 2003 |
Harthacanute of England
M, #1642
Father* | King Canute of England The Great1 | |
Mother* | Emma of Normandy1 b. c 985, d. 6 Mar 1052 | |
Harthacanute of England||p55.htm#i1642|King Canute of England The Great||p55.htm#i1641|Emma of Normandy|b. c 985\nd. 6 Mar 1052|p55.htm#i1639|||||||Richard I. of Normandy "the Fearless"|b. 933\nd. 20 Nov 996|p91.htm#i2708|Emma of Burgundy|b. c 943\nd. 19 Mar 968|p331.htm#i9911| |
Note* | Person Source1 |
Last Edited | 24 Oct 2003 |
Citations
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-19.
Edgar of England "the Peaceful"1
M, #1643, b. 943, d. 8 July 975
Father* | Edmund of England "the Magnificent"2,3,4 b. 920, d. 946 | |
Mother* | Saint Ælfgifu (?)5,4,3 d. 944 | |
Edgar of England "the Peaceful"|b. 943\nd. 8 Jul 975|p55.htm#i1643|Edmund of England "the Magnificent"|b. 920\nd. 946|p55.htm#i1646|Saint Ælfgifu (?)|d. 944|p55.htm#i1647|Edward of England "the Elder"|b. 875\nd. 17 Jul 924|p55.htm#i1648|Eadgifu (?)|b. c 896\nd. 25 Aug 968|p55.htm#i1649||||||| |
Birth* | 943 | 2,4 |
Birth | 944 | Wessex, England3 |
Marriage* | 965 | 3rd=Ælfthryth (?)2,4 |
Death* | 8 July 975 | 2,4,3 |
Burial* | Glastonbury Abbey, England3 | |
DNB* | Edgar [called Edgar Pacificus] (943/4-975), king of England, was the younger son of King Edmund (920/21-946) and his first wife, Ælfgifu. His mother, who died in 944, was venerated as a saint at Shaftesbury, a house connected with her mother Wynflæd (d. c.950), a ‘religious woman’ or vowess (AS chart., S 485). Edmund's second wife, Æthelflæd of Damerham, survived him, subsequently marrying Æthelstan Rota (‘the Cheerful’), ealdorman of south-east Mercia. She seems to have had no part in the rearing of her stepsons, who were brought up by their paternal uncle, King Eadred (r. 946–55), but her brother-in-law Byrhtnoth was made ealdorman of Essex by Eadwig, Edgar's elder brother. Eadred, who was unmarried, entrusted the infant Edgar to the care of Ælfwynn (d. 986), wife of Æthelstan Half-King, ealdorman of East Anglia. Another influence on Edgar's childhood was his paternal grandmother Eadgifu, widow of King Edward the Elder. It was she who, in 954, persuaded Eadred to give the royal vill of Abingdon to Bishop Æthelwold, who refounded its church as a Benedictine house, and it was there that Edgar was educated. Those most concerned with Edgar's upbringing were thus adherents of the Benedictine reform movement, which perhaps explains why that movement came to fruition during his reign. As a result, Edgar received lavish praise from its exponents, notably his old tutor, Æthelwold, and, in the next generation, Wulfstan, archbishop of York (d. 1023), who composed a poem in his honour, incorporated into the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (text D, s.a. 959). Yet Edgar remains an enigmatic figure. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle has but ten entries for his reign, and most of the other contemporary and near-contemporary sources relate not so much to the king as to the Benedictine reformers and their affairs. It was this lack of material which led Sir Frank Stenton to characterize Edgar's reign as ‘singularly devoid of recorded incident’ (Stenton, Anglo-Saxon England, 368). In such circumstances it is tempting to flesh out the chronicle's story by drawing upon the accounts of twelfth- and thirteenth-century historians, but their additional material is often mere embroidery, based on the legends and stories which accumulated around the bare names of historical characters. Given these problems it is impossible to write a continuous history of Edgar's reign, and only a few of the better-documented aspects can be discussed with profit. Succession to the kingdom Edgar attained his majority in 957, in which year he became king of the Mercians. This is presented by the biographer of St Dunstan as a coup against King Eadwig, and even Æthelwold, who was more sympathetic to Eadwig, complains that he ‘dispersed the kingdom and divided its unity’ (English Historical Documents, 1.847). On the other hand, the chronicler Æthelweard (d. 998?), Eadwig's brother-in-law, claims that he ‘held the kingdom continuously for four years’ (Chronicle of Æthelweard, 55), and throughout the period Eadwig used the title ‘king of the English’, while Edgar remained only ‘king of the Mercians’ (and occasionally of the Northumbrians also). The only hint of a difference of opinion between the brothers is their treatment of Dunstan, expelled by Eadwig, but welcomed home by Edgar to receive the Mercian bishoprics of London and Worcester, and it may be that the division of 957 was simply a recognition of Edgar's position as his brother's heir. Indeed the D version of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle says that he became king of the Mercians in 955, at the same time that Eadwig became king of the West Saxons, and he is called regulus in a Mercian charter, albeit of uncertain authenticity, of 956 (AS chart., S 633). An agreed partition is also suggested by the fact that the ecclesiastics and lay magnates who attest the charters of the respective kings divide on a geographical, not a factional basis. Moreover, when Edgar succeeded to the kingship on the death of Eadwig (1 October 959), he retained most of the men whom Eadwig had promoted; only Brihthelm, archbishop-elect of Canterbury, was ousted in favour of Dunstan. It is particularly noteworthy that Edgar appears to have been on good terms with his brother's widow, Ælfgifu, who is described as his kinswoman in the charters recording his grants to her (AS chart., S 737–8), and whose brother, the chronicler Æthelweard, was promoted to the ealdordom of the western shires, perhaps in 973. The royal court One of the dominant influences at Edgar's court was his old tutor Æthelwold, elevated in 963 to the bishopric of Winchester. Æthelwold was a close friend of Ælfthryth, widow of Ealdorman Æthelwold of East Anglia, whom Edgar married in 964 or 965. Little is known of Edgar's first wife, Æthelflæd Eneda, save that she was the mother of his eldest son, Edward the Martyr, and it is not certain that he was actually married to Wulfthryth, the mother of his daughter, Edith, both of whom were later venerated as saints; the king's devotion to the Benedictine reform movement should not be taken as evidence of high personal morals. In contrast to Edgar's earlier consorts, Ælfthryth emerges as a force to be reckoned with, and her family were favoured by the king; her father, Ordgar, was made ealdorman of Devon by Edgar, and her brother Ordwulf became one of the most influential advisers to her younger son, Æthelred II. She was also connected with the family of Ælfhere, ealdorman of Mercia (d. 983); his eldest brother, Ælfheah, ealdorman of Hampshire [see under Ælfhere], seems to have been the godfather of one of her children, perhaps the elder son, Edmund, who died in 971. All the major figures of the Benedictine movement were favoured by Edgar. Dunstan was promoted to the archbishopric of Canterbury at Brihthelm's expense, receiving the pallium on 21 September 960, and in 971 Oswald became archbishop of York, without relinquishing the bishopric of Worcester which he had received in 962. He was closely associated with Æthelwine, Edgar's foster brother, the youngest son of Æthelstan Half-King, whom Edgar appointed to the ealdordom of East Anglia on the death of his elder brother, Æthelwold. Oswald and Æthelwine were associated in the refoundation of Ramsey as a Benedictine community, and Oswald was responsible for the foundation of a monastic church (St Mary's) at Worcester, a house for the training of monks at Westbury-on-Trym, Gloucestershire, and (with Ealdorman Æthelweard) the refoundation of the abbey of Pershore in Worcestershire. Æthelwold is most famous for his expulsion of the monks from the Old Minster at Winchester, but he concentrated his attention on the eastern shires, founding or refounding the houses of Peterborough, Ely, Crowland, and Thorney. Edgar's surviving charters show the extent of the massive transfer of land into the hands of the reformed monasteries in this period, a transfer which was the cause of much dispute when the king's hand was withdrawn. Law and administration Four of the surviving Old English law codes have been attributed to Edgar, but I Edgar, also known as the hundred ordinance, omits the name of the issuing king and may belong to the time of Eadred. It describes the operation of the court belonging to the hundred, which, by the late Old English period, functioned as a subdivision of the shire. Even the most privileged landowners (and their men) were bound to attend the courts of the shire and hundred, and their emergence as units of judicial, fiscal, and military organization testify to the growing powers of the West Saxon kings. It is difficult, however, to say precisely how and when the English shires were created. All the West Saxon shires are recorded by the ninth century, but it was only after the expansion of Wessex in the tenth century that the shires of midland England were established and the process may not have been complete until the eleventh century, when most of them are named for the first time. The individual hundreds cannot logically predate the shires to which they belong, though they may, of course, have been created out of already existing units. The hundred ordinance thus describes an institution which had been taking shape for some time and was to develop further in the future. It refers back to earlier legislation promulgated by Edgar's father, Edmund, and some of the expedients it describes were already in place in the times of Æthelstan and Edward the Elder. The two codes known as II and III Edgar probably represent a single act of legislation, promulgated at Andover. The date is uncertain, but III Edgar refers back to the hundred ordinance. Ecclesiastical matters are the concern of II Edgar, notably the payment of church dues, whether tithe, churchscot, or Peter's Pence; as with the hundred ordinance, reference is made to a previously existing code (domboc), possibly that of Alfred. The code II Edgar is particularly noteworthy for its testimony to the building by secular magnates of ‘estate-churches’, which impinged on the rights of tithe and burial dues enjoyed by the old minster churches. Eventually the estate churches (or at least some of them) were to form the basis for the parishes of the later middle ages. Matters of secular interest appear in the second part of the code, III Edgar. Its main concerns are the accessibility of justice, the prevention of unjust judgments (a perennial theme), and the establishment of surety (borh). Its final clause is an attempt to standardize weights and measures and includes the command that ‘one coinage is to be current throughout all the king's dominion [anweald], and no man is to refuse it’ (English Historical Documents, 1.397). This was not the first such decree (Æthelstan had made a similar stipulation) but modern opinion agrees that Edgar's reforms set a new standard for the production of a uniform coinage throughout England, at least south of the Tees. The code which has attracted the greatest attention is IV Edgar, issued at ‘Wihtbordesstan’, probably in the early 970s. Interest has focused on the code's recognition of Danish legal particularism: the Danes are to have ‘such good laws as they best decide on’, and Edgar is said to have made this concession ‘because of your loyalty, which you have always shown me’. The identity of the ‘Danes’ in question is made clear towards the end of the code, when the king commands that ‘Earl Oslac and all the host [here] who dwell in his aldormanry are to give their support that this may be enforced’ (English Historical Documents, 1.400). There is a striking contrast between this language and the instructions to the ealdormen Ælfhere and Æthelwine, in west Mercia and East Anglia respectively, who are simply told to distribute the copies of the decrees which will be sent them. The ‘Danes’ whose customs were to be respected were the inhabitants of the former kingdom of York, now incorporated into the ealdordom of Northumbria, over which Oslac presided. But the legal integrity of the former kingdom was limited; IV Edgar legislates specifically for ‘all the nation, whether Englishmen, Danes or Britons, in every province of my dominion’ (English Historical Documents, 1.399). The assimilation of Danish York must have been one of the major priorities in the 950s and 960s. It was probably in this period that the short-lived ‘confederacy of the Five Boroughs’ (Lincoln, Stamford, Nottingham, Derby, and Leicester) was established as a regional system of defence for the southern provinces of the old kingdom, though whether this was the work of Eadred or of Edgar is debatable. By the early eleventh century the confederacy had been abandoned and the region had been shired on the West Saxon pattern, but Yorkshire and the north midlands are distinguished from southern England by a common administrative structure; each shire is divided not into hundreds but into wapentakes, and each wapentake was further divided into units known confusingly as ‘hundreds’ or ‘small hundreds’. The different names, however, describe the same thing; the functions of the wapentake and its court are identical to those of the hundred, and the ‘small hundreds’ are comparable to the tithings of the south, groups of men mutually responsible for each other before the law. The meeting at Chester, 973 In 973, according to the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, Edgar was consecrated king on 11 May (Pentecost), at Bath. Debate has centred on the reasons for the delay in crowning the king and alternative explanations have been advanced; that Edgar waited until he was thirty, the canonical age for consecration to the episcopate, or that the ceremony in 973 was a second consecration, symbolizing Edgar's attainment of ‘imperial’ rule over all the nations of Britain. Reservations have been expressed in respect of both solutions: all versions of the chronicle make it clear that Edgar was twenty-nine (in his thirtieth year) at the time of the ceremony, and there are no indications of any territorial expansion which might enhance Edgar's authority in the years leading up to 973. Perhaps the most remarkable thing about Edgar's consecration is that the chronicle troubles to record it; it does not mention the consecrations of Alfred, Edward the Elder, Æthelstan (though his consecration at Kingston, Surrey, is recorded by the Mercian register), Edmund, Eadred, or Eadwig. Moreover it records the consecrations of only three of Edgar's successors, Æthelred II, Edward the Confessor, and Harold II. The fact that the earliest versions of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (the A and B texts) record the consecration in alliterative verse suggests that there was something unusual about the 973 ceremony. Some indication of what that might be is supplied by the D and E texts (representing the ‘northern recension’ of the chronicle text). Both record that immediately after his coronation, Edgar ‘took his whole naval force [sciphere] to Chester, and six kings came to meet him, and all gave him pledges that they would be his allies on sea and on land’ (ASC, s.a. 972, texts D and E). Ælfric of Eynsham has a more nearly contemporary reference to what seems to be the same event, though without place or date: ‘And all the kings who were in this island, Cumbrians and Scots, came to Edgar, once eight kings on one day, and they all submitted to Edgar's direction’ (English Historical Documents, 1.853). Like Ælfric, the twelfth-century historian John of Worcester has eight kings, rather than the six of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, but unlike Ælfric he goes on to name them: Kynath, king of Scots; Malcolm, king of the Cumbrians; Maccus, ‘king of many isles’; Dufnal; Siferth; Huuual; Iacob; and Iuchil. William of Malmesbury has a similar though not identical list, and the names of the first three kings are also recorded in an early twelfth-century Durham compilation. Stenton believed it unlikely that John of Worcester's list of kings could be mere invention, since there was no ‘glaring anachronism’ and most of those named could be identified as contemporaries of Edgar: Kenneth II of Scotland (r. 971–95), Malcolm of Strathclyde (r. 975–97), Maccus Haroldson, king of the Sudreys (Man and the Hebrides), who was killed c.977, Iago (Iacob) ab Idwal Foel of Gwynedd (r. 950–79), and Hywel ab Idwal Ieuaf (r. 979–85), his nephew and eventual supplanter. In addition Iuchil (Iudethil in William of Malmesbury's version) might represent an Englishman's attempt at the name Idwal, borne by one of Iago's brothers, Idwal Fychan (d. 980). It is true that Malcolm's father Donald did not die until 975, in Rome, but he might already have relinquished power to his son, especially if he is to be identified (as Stenton suggested) with the Dufnal (Dunmail, Donald) of John of Worcester's list. Stenton concluded that ‘no Anglo-Norman writer, inventing a list of names with which to garnish an ancient annal, could have come as close as this to fact or probability’ (Stenton, Anglo-Saxon England, 369–70). William of Malmesbury's account of the meeting differs from that of John of Worcester both in detail (Maccus, for instance, appears as ‘prince of the pirates’) and in context, for he gives no indication of place or date, and does not associate it with his description of Edgar's consecration. These differences suggest that the two chroniclers were using a common source, rather than copying from each other. Since both are known to have used the archives of Christ Church, Canterbury, it may be significant that seven of John of Worcester's kings, excepting only Hywel ab Idwal Ieuaf, attest a spurious charter of Edgar, restoring rights in the port of Sandwich to Christ Church, Canterbury (AS chart., S 808). The charter is undated, but was issued on Whit Sunday (Pentecost), at Bath: the day and place at least of Edgar's consecration. It is undoubtedly a forgery and the context is probably the long-running dispute between Christ Church and St Augustine's, Canterbury, over the port of Sandwich, a dispute which was particularly virulent between 1116 and 1127, when both John of Worcester and William of Malmesbury were engaged upon their respective histories. It has been assumed that the charter's attestations are based on John of Worcester's description of the rowing on the Dee but it is equally possible that the reverse is true, or at least that the compiler of the charter used the same source as did John of Worcester and William of Malmesbury. What that source might be is another matter. The attestations of two kings, Siferth and Iacob (Iago ab Idwal of Gwynedd), are also found in a genuine charter of Eadred dating from 955 (AS chart., S 566), preserved at Peterborough Abbey, a house which had connections with Canterbury, but not apparently with Worcester or Malmesbury. The charter's draftsmen, however, may have been associated with Worcester, and the Siferth who appears there cannot have been at Chester in 973, for, as the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle records, he committed suicide in 962. It may be (as Ælfric of Eynsham indeed implies) that Edgar received approaches from a number of other kings, at various times in his reign, and that the list which appears in John of Worcester and elsewhere has simply conflated the names of all those known to have been involved in negotiations with Edgar at whatever date. That some particularly important meeting took place at Chester in the summer of 973 is not in doubt, but its significance needs close examination. Any West Saxon account of a meeting between Edgar and the other kings of Britain would present the English ruler as the dominant figure. It is noticeable that whereas the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle suggests no more than that the kings made a treaty with Edgar (trywsodon), Ælfric's language implies that they did homage (gebugon) to him. It is this aspect of the event which is emphasized by the twelfth-century historians who used and interpreted the chronicle texts; Henry of Huntingdon, for instance, says that the six kings ‘pledged the loyalty that was owed to him [Edgar] as lord, to serve him … according to his overlordship’ (Huntingdon, Historia Anglorum (OMT), 13), and John of Worcester, who demotes the kings to subreguli, also makes them swear fealty as well as co-operation. It is from John of Worcester that there comes the celebrated description of how the ‘subkings’ rowed Edgar on the Dee: with them, on a certain day, he boarded a skiff; having set them to the oars, and having taken the helm himself, he skilfully steered it through the course of the river Dee and, with a crowd of ealdormen and nobles following in a similar boat, sailed from the palace to the monastery of St John the Baptist, where, when he had prayed, he returned with the same pomp to the palace. As he was entering it, he is reported to have declared to his nobles at length that each of his successors would be able to boast that he was king of the English, and would enjoy the pomp of such honour with so many kings at his command. (John of Worcester, Chron., 2.424–5) John of Worcester is the source of most subsequent accounts of this incident, depicted on a commemorative 4½p stamp issued in 1974 by the Isle of Man, one of whose kings was (allegedly) among the oarsmen. William of Malmesbury merely says that the eight kings were ‘exhibited … on the Dee in triumph’ (De gestis regum, 1.165); like Ælfric, Malmesbury gives neither the date nor the occasion of the incident. The attempts of successive Norman kings to impose their suzerainty on Scotland gave twelfth-century English commentators ‘a vested interest in rewriting Anglo-Scottish history in a way that showed the Dark-Age Scottish realm as a client kingdom of Wessex’ (Smyth, 237), and the same could be said of their presentation of the Welsh princes. A glance at the events immediately preceding the meeting at Chester may serve to show it in a rather different light. To take the Welsh princes first, the Annales Cambriae record that in 967 ‘the English laid waste the kingdom [regionem] of the sons of Idwal [Foel]’, and the Brut y tywysogyon adds that the English were led by Ælfhere. No English source mentions this incursion into Gwynedd, but any English expedition into Welsh territory in 967 was likely to have been commanded by Ælfhere, ealdorman of Mercia from 956 to 983; he is duly recorded in 983 as the ally of Hywel ab Idwal Ieuaf against Einion ab Owain of Brycheiniog. In the late 960s Gwynedd was also experiencing internal dissension; it was in 969 that Ieuaf ab Idwal was imprisoned by his brother Iago. Furthermore, the Annales Cambriae record a raid on Môn (Anglesey) in 971, perpetrated by ‘the son of Harold’ (named as Maccus by the Brut y tywysogyon), and a second attack in 972 by Godfrey, son of Harold, resulted in the subjection of the island. Finally, in 973, the Annales Cambriae record ‘a great gathering of ships at Chester by Edgar, king of the Saxons’ (Annales Cambriae, s.a. 973). If John of Worcester is to be believed, this gathering was attended both by Maccus, ‘king of the islands’ (Man and the Hebrides), and by the princes of Gwynedd: was one of its purposes to negotiate a truce between them, and between both parties and the English king? Something similar may lie behind the presence of the Scots and Cumbrians at Chester in 973. Again the starting point is an English incursion, this one recorded in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, which reports that Thored Gunnar's son ravaged Westmorland in 966. No context is given, and Stenton believed that Thored's raid was no more than ‘an act of private violence’ (Stenton, ‘Pre-conquest Westmorland’, 219). It could, however, be argued that Thored's action was an attempt to stem the southward advance of the Strathclyde rulers. They and their Scottish overlords had been encroaching upon the formerly English lands west of the Pennines, an encroachment demonstrated in 971, when Kenneth II began his reign with a plundering raid across Cumbria which reached as far east as Stainmore and as far south as the Chester Dee. The Scots kings also had their eyes on Bernicia east of the Pennines, governed in the 960s and 970s by Oslac, as earl of Northumbria, and Eadulf Yvelcild of Bamburgh, whose son had been captured by Kenneth in a raid of 972. By the 970s, the build-up of pressure on the northern frontiers of his kingdom demanded from Edgar some kind of diplomatic, if not military solution. Seen in this context, the meeting of 973 looks less like an imperial durbar than a conference of the ‘great powers’ to sort out their numerous interlocking disagreements. It may have been on this occasion, rather than in 975, that Edgar ‘ceded’ Lothian (northern Bernicia) to Kenneth of Scotland, though the area had probably been in Scots hands by the 950s, and any agreement between Edgar and Kenneth probably represents a mutual recognition by the kings of their respective spheres of influence. The choice of Chester as a meeting place may have been influenced by its position as the chief centre for trade between England and viking Dublin; which may in turn help to explain the choice of Bath, convenient for the Severn estuary and the sea route around Wales, as the site for Edgar's elaborate consecration (or reconsecration). For the most striking thing about the Chester meeting, noticed by the Annales Cambriae as well as the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, is the demonstration of English sea-power. If Edgar had an edge over the other rulers in Britain, it was not so much as an imperial overlord, but as the possessor of a fleet strong enough to enforce obedience. Defence of the realm The encomium on Edgar which is incorporated into the annal for 975 in the D and E texts of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle claims that ‘nor was there fleet so proud nor host so strong that it got itself prey in England’ (ASC, s.a. 975, texts D and E) during his reign, a claim echoed by Ælfric the Homilist's statement that ‘no fleet was ever heard of except of our own people who held this land’ (English Historical Documents, 1.853). Great claims were made for Edgar's sea-power by the twelfth-century historians. John of Worcester attributes to him a fleet of 3600 ships which were assembled every year after Easter, 1200 on the east coast, 1200 on the west, and 1200 on the north, so that the king could circumnavigate the island (clockwise) each summer, in a show of force ‘for the defence of his kingdom against foreigners and to train himself and his men in military exercises’. William of Malmesbury has a similar account (though without the numbers) and the thirteenth-century historian Roger of Wendover added a fourth fleet, bringing the total number of ships to 4800. The exaggeration of later commentators may be set aside, but it is easy to believe that Edgar had a substantial fleet at his disposal. It may have been in his time that the foundations were laid for the naval organization evident from the reign of his son Æthelred II. The Leges Henrici primi, a twelfth-century legal tract, alleges that the English shires were divided into shipsokes (sipessocna), and though the term is not used in any pre-conquest source, its statement has been linked with the entry for 1008 in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, when ‘the king [Æthelred II] ordered that ships should be built unremittingly over all England, namely a warship from 310 hides’ (ASC, s.a. 1008, text C). There are problems with the interpretation of this annal, but it is generally taken to relate to the 300-hide ship-providing units recorded elsewhere, notably in a contemporary letter of Æthelric, bishop of Sherborne (AS chart., S 1383). How widespread such units were is uncertain; the five possible examples which are known are all connected with important religious houses. The best-documented shipsoke is the triple hundred of Oswaldslow, Worcestershire, attached to the bishopric of Worcester; a second triple hundred in the same shire, which certainly owed ship service by 1066, belonged to Pershore Abbey. The charter which fathers the creation of Oswaldslow upon Edgar (AS chart., S 731) is a twelfth-century forgery, and Edgar's charter of 972 (AS chart., S 786), which restores its land to the refounded abbey of Pershore, is also spurious. Nevertheless, it can be argued that Edgar was responsible for the creation of both triple hundreds. Pershore's triple hundred cannot logically predate its refoundation as a Benedictine abbey in the late tenth century; and since it seems that the reformed community collapsed almost immediately, reviving only in the 1020s (and then briefly), it is difficult not to believe that its endowment could have been acquired only at the moment of its refoundation, probably in Edgar's reign. Moreover, neither Pershore's triple hundred nor Oswaldslow was territorially discrete, each consisting rather of a scatter of lands belonging to the religious house in question and interpenetrating each other to an extent which suggests that they were created at the same time. If Pershore's triple hundred dates to Edgar's time, so also must Oswaldslow. Edgar's fleet may have been drawn from other sources than the English shires. In his panegyric upon Edgar mentioned above, Archbishop Wulfstan tempers his praise with one complaint: ‘Yet he did one ill-deed too greatly: he loved evil foreign customs and brought too firmly heathen manners within this land, and attracted foreigners and enticed harmful people to this country’ (ASC, s.a. 959, text D). Wulfstan can scarcely be speaking of the continental churchmen who visited England during Edgar's reign. William of Malmesbury, amplifying Wulfstan's words, specifies Saxons (Germans), Flemings, and Danes, from whom the English learnt, respectively, ferocity, effeminacy, and drunkenness, in none of which they had indulged heretofore. Malmesbury may well have been thinking of his own times rather than the tenth century, but Wulfstan's reference to ‘heathen manners’ suggests men of Scandinavian origin. It is probable that, like Alfred before him, Edgar was hiring viking stipendiaries and their ships, an expedient which was to be used by his son also. Edgar's legacy In his account of Edgar's annual circumnavigations, John of Worcester adds that the king was accustomed to make similar perambulations by land, ‘through all the English provinces’ in winter and spring, in order to establish ‘justice’ (iustitia) . It seems that Edgar's arm was not only long but also heavy; certainly the faction-fighting and other disturbances which marked the brief reign of his elder son, Edward the Martyr, suggest the sudden loosening of a tight and masterful grip. Edgar was only thirty-one or thirty-two when he died, on 8 July 975, and his death was perhaps unexpected. He was buried at Glastonbury Abbey. The vicissitudes which befell his younger son, Æthelred II, coupled with the plaudits of the reformers whom Edgar had patronized, ensured that his reign came to symbolize a golden age of peace and plenty, exemplified by the epithet Pacificus, which first appears in the twelfth-century chronicle of John of Worcester; whether things were so comfortable for those who lived through it probably depended upon the point of view. Ann Williams Sources ASC, s.a. 955–75 · John of Worcester, Chron. · J. Williams ab Ithel, ed., Annales Cambriae, Rolls Series, 20 (1860) · T. Jones, ed. and trans., Brut y tywysogyon, or, The chronicle of the princes: Peniarth MS 20 (1952), 8–10 · M. O. Anderson, Kings and kingship in early Scotland (1973), 252 · F. M. Stenton, Anglo-Saxon England, 3rd edn (1971), 364–71 · D. Roffe, ‘The origins of Derbyshire’, Derbyshire Archaeological Journal, 106 (1986), 102–22 · A. P. Smyth, Warlords and holy men: Scotland, AD 80–1000 (1984) · G. W. S. Barrow, The kingdom of the Scots: government, church and society from the eleventh to the fourteenth century (1973), 148–61 · J. E. Lloyd, A history of Wales from the earliest times to the Edwardian conquest, 3rd edn, 1 (1939); repr. (1948), 350–51 · N. Hooper, ‘Some observations on the navy in late Anglo-Saxon England’, Studies in medieval history presented to R. Allen Brown, ed. C. Harper-Bill, C. J. Holdsworth, and J. L. Nelson (1989), 203–13 · B. Yorke, ‘Æthelwold and the politics of the tenth century’, Bishop Æthelwold: his career and influence, ed. B. Yorke (1988), 65–88 · Ælfric's Lives of saints, ed. W. W. Skeat, 1, EETS, 82 (1885), 468–9 · F. M. Stenton, ‘Pre-conquest Westmorland’, Preparatory to ‘Anglo-Saxon England’: being the collected papers of Frank Merry Stenton, ed. D. M. Stenton (1970), 218–23 · A. J. Robertson, ed., The laws of the kings of England from Edmund to Henry I (1926), 16–39, 299–310 · F. Liebermann, ed., Die Gesetze der Angelsachsen, 1 (Halle, 1898), 192–215 · Willelmi Malmesbiriensis monachi de gestis regum Anglorum, ed. W. Stubbs, 2 vols., Rolls Series (1887–9), vol. 1, p. 165 · Symeon of Durham, ‘De primo Saxonum adventu libellus’, Symeonis Dunelmensis opera et collectanea, ed. H. Hinde, SurtS, 51 (1868), 203 · A. O. Anderson, ed. and trans., Early sources of Scottish history, AD 500 to 1286, 2 vols. (1922); repr. with corrections (1990) · Henry, archdeacon of Huntingdon, Historia Anglorum, ed. D. E. Greenway, OMT (1996) · [Roger of Wendover], Rogeri de Wendoveri chronica, sive, Flores historiarum, ed. H. O. Coxe, EHS, 1 (1841), s.a. 975 · F. E. Harmer, ed., Anglo-Saxon writs (1952), 266–70 · R. H. M. Dolley and D. M. Metcalf, ‘The reform of the English coinage under Edgar’, Anglo-Saxon coins: studies presented to F. M. Stenton, ed. R. H. M. Dolley (1961), 136–68 · N. Lund, ‘King Edgar and the Danelaw’, Medieval Scandinavia, 9 (1976), 181–95 · O. Fenger, ‘The Danelaw and Danish law’, Scandinavian Studies in Law, 16 (1972), 85–96 · W. H. Stevenson, ‘The great commendation to King Edgar in 973’, EngHR, 13 (1898), 505–7 · A. Williams, ‘An introduction to the Worcestershire Domesday’, The Worcestershire Domesday, ed. A. Williams and R. W. H. Erskine (1988), 1–31, esp. 13–18 · B. O'Brien, ‘Forgery and the literacy of the early common law’, Albion, 27 (1995), 1–18 · P. H. Sawyer, From Roman Britain to Norman England (1978), 127–8 · The chronicle of Æthelweard, ed. and trans. A. Campbell (1962) · English historical documents, 1, ed. D. Whitelock (1955) Likenesses manuscript drawing, 966 (charter of Edgar to the New Minster, Winchester), BL · manuscript drawing, BL, Cotton MS Tiberius A.iii, fol. 2v [see illus.] · manuscript drawing, BL, Cotton MS Vespasian A.viii, fol. 2v · silver penny, BM © Oxford University Press 2004–5 All rights reserved: see legal notice Oxford University Press Ann Williams, ‘Edgar (943/4-975)’, Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, Oxford University Press, 2004 [http://www.oxforddnb.com/view/article/8463, accessed 23 Sept 2005] Edgar (943/4-975): doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/8463 Back to top of biography6 | |
Hume* | 7 | |
Name Variation | Eadgar | |
Crowned* | 959 | 2,4 |
HTML* | National Politics Web Guide Anglo-Saxons.net Berkshire History |
Family 1 | ||
Child |
Family 2 | Ælfthryth (?) b. 945, d. 1000 | |
Child |
|
Last Edited | 23 Sep 2005 |
Citations
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-17.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-18.
- [S218] Marlyn Lewis, Ancestry of Elizabeth of York.
- [S232] Don Charles Stone, Ancient and Medieval Descents, 10-16.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-183.
- [S376] Unknown editor, unknown short title.
- [S337] David Hume, History of England.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-19.
Ælfthryth (?)1
F, #1644, b. 945, d. 1000
Father* | Ordgar of Devon2,3,4 b. c 900, d. 971 | |
Mother* | Wulfrith (?)3 | |
Ælfthryth (?)|b. 945\nd. 1000|p55.htm#i1644|Ordgar of Devon|b. c 900\nd. 971|p55.htm#i1645|Wulfrith (?)||p322.htm#i9641|Alpsius? (?)||p176.htm#i5276|||||||||| |
Birth* | 945 | 2,3,4 |
Marriage* | 965 | 2nd=Edgar of England "the Peaceful"2,5 |
Death* | 1000 | Wherwell, England, a nun2,3,4,6 |
DNB* | Ælfthryth (d. 999x1001), queen of England, consort of King Edgar, was the daughter of Ordgar (d. 971), a powerful magnate of south-west England, and of a royally descended mother of unknown name; her brother Ordulf was founder of Tavistock Abbey. She married first, c.956, Æthelwold, ealdorman of East Anglia, son of Æthelstan Half-King; after his death in 962 she became the third wife of King Edgar in 964. With Edgar she had two sons, Edmund, who died in childhood in 971, and Æthelred (d. 1016), who became king as Æthelred II, the Unready, after the murder of his stepbrother in 978. Ælfthryth is a controversial figure. Later legend makes her an enemy of St Dunstan, who accused her and her husband of adultery and won her undying hatred, and associates her with the death of an abbot of Ely, with witchcraft, with the seizure and depredation of Barking nunnery, with the death of her first husband, Æthelwold, with the seduction of King Edgar during the lifetime of her first husband, and, most famously, with the murder of her stepson Edward (c.962-978) so that her own son might rule. Some of this reflects the hagiographical development of Dunstan, pitted against a series of Jezebels, and the growth of the cult of Edward the Martyr. Stories of her legendary beauty and seduction are probably romantic additions, though hints of Edgar's involvement in the death of Æthelwold may echo contemporary gossip. Her reputation possibly suffered from the vilification of her son Æthelred after the conquest of Cnut. Most of the stories can be dismissed as later stereotyped accretions, typically gathering around the name of a politically active and important woman, and particularly around that of a stepmother faced with the rival claims of older stepsons. But her involvement in the death of Edward the Martyr raises serious questions. The court and family politics in which she was involved bred such accusations, but at the same time produced precisely such action. Birth and family connections determined the choice of Ælfthryth as a wife, first for the eldest son of the most important English magnate of the mid-tenth century, and then by King Edgar. Her royal marriage was accompanied by her father's appointment as ealdorman in the south-west. The legitimacy of her union with Edgar was stressed and she was certainly crowned and anointed as queen in 973, apparently against some opposition, though with considerable display; a near contemporary account pictures her feasting after the coronation with abbots and abbesses in a silken gown sewn with pearls and precious stones. Such emphasis on her status was important to the claims of her two sons Edmund and Æthelred, who faced an older brother from one of Edgar's earlier marriages. When Edgar died in 975, that eldest son, Edward, became king, but Ælfthryth's younger son, Æthelred, had his supporters; the ensuing debate is another potential source of Ælfthryth's later reputation, since candidates for succession were besmirched through their mothers. Edward was murdered three years later by Ælfthryth's own followers as he arrived to visit her and his young brother Æthelred at Corfe. Although the earliest accounts do not implicate the queen directly, and the details of the planning will never be known, it is difficult to exonerate her from all blame. Murderess or not, Ælfthryth was one of the most important tenth-century queens. Although based in her roles as royal wife and mother, her power was exercised widely. She was remembered as a benefactress at Peterborough and Ely, and the rule of life for English monks and nuns promulgated c.970 gave her general responsibility for nunneries. But, as so often in the early middle ages, the political and the pious marched together. Ælfthryth's dower lands in Rutland, if not in east Suffolk, formed a basis for her interests in East Anglia and the fenlands and made her an integral part of the extension of West Saxon rule there. Her alliance with Æthelwold, bishop of Winchester, in these foundations linked her to monastic reform, but also to a bishop who was virtually court chaplain; it has a context in court and family politics, as does her interest in nunneries. Control of nunneries was an important part of the manoeuvring of tenth-century royal women. Ælfthryth took over Wherwell, if not Amesbury, in Wessex and Barking in Essex. The abbess whom Ælfthryth ousted at Barking was a cousin of Edgar's second wife, Wulfthryth, herself abbess of the great royal nunnery at Wilton. Ælfthryth's most active roles, typically, came after her husband's death. She may have acted as virtual regent, perhaps alongside Bishop Æthelwold, during Æthelred's minority. His majority put an end to her greatest power, though she remained dowager queen. Æthelred's first wife was totally eclipsed by her and she had responsibility for the rearing of the heirs to the throne. When they and their household emerged in the 990s, she enjoyed a renewed status and it was then that her brother Ordulf became one of her son's closest advisers. But it was a twilight role. By c.1000, if not before, she was spending much time in her nunnery foundation of Wherwell, where her granddaughter would later be abbess. It was there that she died, on 17 November, in 999, 1000, or 1001, and there that she was buried. Pauline Stafford Sources C. Hart, ‘Two queens of England’, Ampleforth Journal, 82 (1977), 10–15, 54 · A. Campbell, ed. and trans., Encomium Emmae reginae, CS, 3rd ser., 72 (1949), 62–5 · W. Stubbs, ed., Memorials of St Dunstan, archbishop of Canterbury, Rolls Series, 63 (1874) [esp. lives by ‘B.’, Adelard, Osbern, and Eadmer] · [Byrhtferth of Ramsey], ‘Vita sancti Oswaldi auctore anonymo’, The historians of the church of York and its archbishops, ed. J. Raine, 1, Rolls Series, 71 (1879), 399–475 · C. Hart, The Danelaw (1992), 569–604 · M. A. Meyer, ‘The queen's “demesne” in later Anglo-Saxon England’, The culture of Christendom (1993), 75–113 · P. Stafford, Unification and conquest (1989) · P. Stafford, ‘The portrayal of royal women in England, mid-tenth to mid-twelfth centuries’, Medieval queenship, ed. J. C. Parsons, new edn (1994), 143–67 · M. A. Meyer, ‘Women and the tenth century English monastic reform’, Revue Bénédictine, 87 (1977), 34–61 · P. A. Stafford, ‘The king's wife in Wessex, 800–1066’, Past and Present, 91 (1981), 3–27 · The life of St Æthelwold / Wulfstan of Winchester, ed. M. Lapidge and M. Winterbottom, OMT (1991) · The chronicle of Hugh Candidus, a monk of Peterborough, ed. W. T. Mellows (1949) · A. Bell, ‘Gaimar and the Edgar–Ælfthryth story’, Modern Language Review, 21 (1926), 278–87 · E. A. Freeman, ‘The mythical and romantic elements in English history’, Historical essays (1875), 1–39 · C. E. Wright, The cultivation of saga in Anglo-Saxon England (1939) · C. Fell, ed., Edward, king and martyr (1971) · L'estoire des Engleis by Geffrei Gaimar, ed. A. Bell, Anglo-Norman Texts, 14–16 (1960) · T. Symons, ed. and trans., Regularis concordia Anglicae nationis monachorum sanctimonialiumque / The monastic agreement of the monks and nuns of the English nation (1953) · ‘La vie de Sainte Wulfhilde par Goscelin de Cantorbéry’, ed. M. Esposito, Analecta Bollandiana, 32 (1913), 10–26 · E. O. Blake, ed., Liber Eliensis, CS, 3rd ser., 92 (1962) · S. Keynes, The diplomas of King Æthelred ‘The Unready’ (978–1016): a study in their use as historical evidence, Cambridge Studies in Medieval Life and Thought, 3rd ser., 13 (1980) · J. L. Nelson, ‘The second English ordo’, Politics and ritual in early medieval Europe (1986), 361–74 © Oxford University Press 2004–5 All rights reserved: see legal notice Oxford University Press Pauline Stafford, ‘Ælfthryth (d. 999x1001)’, Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, Oxford University Press, 2004 [http://www.oxforddnb.com/view/article/194, accessed 24 Sept 2005] Ælfthryth (d. 999x1001): doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/1947 | |
Name Variation | Elfrida (?) | |
Name Variation | Elfrida of Devon3 |
Family | Edgar of England "the Peaceful" b. 943, d. 8 Jul 975 | |
Child |
|
Last Edited | 24 Sep 2005 |
Citations
- [S232] Don Charles Stone, Ancient and Medieval Descents, 10-18.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-18.
- [S218] Marlyn Lewis, Ancestry of Elizabeth of York.
- [S232] Don Charles Stone, Ancient and Medieval Descents, 10-17.
- [S232] Don Charles Stone, Ancient and Medieval Descents, 10-16.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-17.
- [S376] Unknown editor, unknown short title.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-19.
Ordgar of Devon1,2
M, #1645, b. circa 900, d. 971
Father* | Alpsius? (?)3 | |
Ordgar of Devon|b. c 900\nd. 971|p55.htm#i1645|Alpsius? (?)||p176.htm#i5276|||||||||||||||| |
Birth* | circa 900 | 3 |
Marriage* | Principal=Wulfrith (?)3 | |
Death* | 971 | Tavistock3 |
DNB* | Ordgar (d. 971), magnate, was a prominent landowner in the west country in the middle of the tenth century and maternal grandfather of King Æthelred II. Although apparently without any official position at the court of King Eadwig (r. 955–9), he was clearly a figure of some importance, because in 956 his daughter Ælfthryth married Æthelwold (II), eldest son of Ealdorman Æthelstan Half-King. He witnessed King Edgar's charters as a thegn from 962. Ælfthryth was widowed in 962 or 963, and in 964 married the king. The charter by which Edgar endowed his new wife with an estate in Berkshire was the last which his new father-in-law witnessed as a mere thegn, since Edgar made him an ealdorman later in 964. Later tradition called him ealdorman of Dumnonia, probably meaning Devon and Cornwall, and a connection with the latter shire is evident from the fact that he is known to have freed one of his slaves at the altar of St Petroc in Bodmin. As a thegn, Ordgar had witnessed only a handful of Edgar's charters between 962 and 964; as an ealdorman he was named on almost all of those issued between 964 and 970, a period when he must have been among the king's closest advisers. Ordgar died in 971 and was buried at Exeter. In the twelfth century William of Malmesbury claimed that he had founded and been buried at Tavistock Abbey, through a confusion with his son Ordwulf, the real founder of Tavistock, and with a later Ordgar who was buried there. Although Ordwulf did not become an ealdorman, he was a figure of great importance in the reign of Æthelred. Ealdorman Ordgar featured as a rich widower with lands in every town and village between Frome and Exeter in a tale elaborated by Geoffrey Gaimar in the twelfth century, which centred on Ordgar's beautiful daughter Ælfthryth, King Edgar, and the deceitful knight Æthelwold, who wooed the girl for himself. In Gaimar's version the story begins with Ælfthryth and her doting father, Ordgar, playing chess when Æthelwold arrives. Ælfthryth's two marriages clearly formed a foundation for the story, though it adds nothing credible to knowledge of Ordgar or anyone else. C. P. Lewis Sources H. P. R. Finberg, ‘The house of Ordgar and the foundation of Tavistock Abbey’, EngHR, 58 (1943), 190–201, esp. 190–91 · H. P. R. Finberg, ‘Childe's tomb’, Lucerna: studies of some problems in the early history of England (1964), 186–203, at 190–92, 198 · C. Hart, ‘Athelstan “half king” and his family’, The Danelaw (1992), 569–604, esp. 582–6, 589–91, 601–3 · John of Worcester, Chron., 2.414–17, 420–21 · Willelmi Malmesbiriensis monachi de gestis pontificum Anglorum libri quinque, ed. N. E. S. A. Hamilton, Rolls Series, 52 (1870), 202–3 · L'estoire des Engleis by Geffrei Gaimar, ed. A. Bell, Anglo-Norman Texts, 14–16 (1960) © Oxford University Press 2004–5 All rights reserved: see legal notice Oxford University Press C. P. Lewis, ‘Ordgar (d. 971)’, Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, Oxford University Press, 2004 [http://www.oxforddnb.com/view/article/20813, accessed 24 Sept 2005] Ordgar (d. 971): doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/208134 | |
Title* | Ealdorman2 | |
Name Variation | Ordgar (?)3 |
Family | Wulfrith (?) | |
Child |
|
Last Edited | 24 Sep 2005 |
Edmund of England "the Magnificent"1
M, #1646, b. 920, d. 946
Father* | Edward of England "the Elder"2,3 b. 875, d. 17 Jul 924 | |
Mother* | Eadgifu (?)2,3,4 b. c 896, d. 25 Aug 968 | |
Edmund of England "the Magnificent"|b. 920\nd. 946|p55.htm#i1646|Edward of England "the Elder"|b. 875\nd. 17 Jul 924|p55.htm#i1648|Eadgifu (?)|b. c 896\nd. 25 Aug 968|p55.htm#i1649|Alfred of England "The Great"|b. 849\nd. 26 Oct 899|p56.htm#i1651|Ealhswith Of Mercia Alswitha|b. c 852\nd. 904|p56.htm#i1652|Sigelhelm of Kent|d. a 962|p55.htm#i1650|||| |
Birth* | 920 | 2 |
Birth | 921 | Wessex, England3,4 |
Marriage* | 940 | Bride=Saint Ælfgifu (?)2,3,4 |
Burial* | Glastonbury Abbey, England3 | |
Death* | 946 | Pucklechurch, Gloucester, England2,3,4 |
Hume* | 941.EDMUND, ON HIS ACCESSION, met with disturbance from the restless Northumbrians, who lay in wait for every opportunity of breaking into rebellion. But marching suddenly with his forces into their country, he so overawed the rebels, that they endeavoured to appease him by the most humble submissions.b In order to give him the surer pledge of their obedience, they offered to embrace Christianity; a religion which the English Danes had frequently professed, when reduced to difficulties, but which, for that very reason, they regarded as a badge of servitude, and shook off as soon as a favourable opportunity offered. Edmund, trusting little to their sincerity in this forced submission, used the precaution of removing the Five-burgers from the towns of Mercia, in which they had been allowed to settle; because it was always found, that they took advantage of every commotion, and introduced the rebellious or foreign Danes into the heart of the kingdom. He also conquered Cumberland from the Britons; and conferred that territory on Malcolm king of Scotland, on condition that he should do him homage for it, and protect the north from all future incursions of the Danes. Edmund was young when he came to the crown, yet was his reign short, as his death was violent. One day, as he was solemnizing a festival in the county of Glocester, he remarked, that Leolf, a notorious robber, whom he had sentenced to banishment, had yet the boldness to enter the hall where he himself dined, and to sit at table with his attendants. Enraged at this insolence, he ordered him to leave the room; but on his refusing to obey, the king, whose temper, naturally choleric, was inflamed by this additional insult, leaped on him himself, and seized him by the hair: But the ruffian, pushed to extremity, drew his dagger, and gave Edmund a wound, of which he immediately expired. This event happened in the year 946, and in the sixth year of the king's reign. Edmund left male-issue, but so young, that they were incapable of governing the kingdom; and his brother, Edred, was promoted to the throne. 5 | |
DNB | Edmund I (920/21-946), king of England, was the elder son of Edward the Elder (d. 924) and his third wife, Eadgifu (d. in or after 966), daughter of the Kentish ealdorman, Sigehelm (d. 903). Since he was eighteen years old at his succession in 939, he was born in 920 or 921. He had one full brother, Eadred (d. 955), and two full sisters, Eadgifu (d. in or after 951), who married Louis of Aquitaine, and Eadburh (d. 951x3), who became a nun at Winchester. Edmund grew up at the court of his half-brother Æthelstan (r. 924–39). He fought beside Æthelstan at the battle of ‘Brunanburh’ in 937 and was perhaps already his half-brother's intended heir; certainly he succeeded to the kingship immediately on Æthelstan's death on 27 October 939. It was probably then that he married his first wife, Ælfgifu, for their second son, Edgar (d. 975), was born in 943. Ælfgifu died in 944 and was buried at Shaftesbury, where she was soon venerated as a saint. Edmund then married Æthelflæd of Damerham (d. after 991) (AS chart., S 513, 1494), daughter of Ælfgar, later ealdorman of Essex from 946 to 951; the king gave him a sword finely embellished with gold and silver, which Ælfgar later presented to King Eadred (AS chart., S 1483). The struggle for the north Æthelstan was the first of the West Saxon kings to rule the whole of England, including York, and his overlordship was acknowledged by the Northumbrians of Bamburgh and by the rulers of Wales, Cornwall, Scotland, and Strathclyde. Edmund inherited his half-brother's realm, but had to fight hard to retain it; much of his short reign was occupied in struggling against the viking rulers of Dublin for control of the north-east midlands and the kingdom of York. Æthelstan's dominance had been based on military force and his own formidable reputation and his death encouraged the York vikings to acknowledge Olaf Guthfrithson of Dublin as king. Olaf was in England by the end of 939. He clearly had ambitions to recreate the York–Dublin axis destroyed by Æthelstan; among the coins struck for him at York, one series bears the figure of a raven, recalling the ‘Raven banner’ captured by the English from the brother of his great-grandfather, Ivarr (ASC, s.a. 878). Olaf also aimed to recover the southern territories of the kingdom of York, overrun by Edward the Elder and Æthelflæd of Mercia. In 940 he led his armies as far south as Northampton, and, being repulsed there, turned north-west to the old Mercian royal centre at Tamworth. The town was taken by storm, with much loss on both sides. It is clear that in order to campaign so far into Mercia, Olaf must already have overrun the old Danish strongholds to the north-east, and indeed it was at Leicester that he was overtaken by King Edmund's army. Edmund besieged Leicester, but there was no decisive engagement. Instead a truce was made, in which the north-east midlands, so laboriously won, were conceded to Olaf. The agreement at Leicester was brokered, on the English side, by Oda, archbishop of Canterbury, and, for the Danes, by Wulfstan (d. 956), archbishop of York. Earlier archbishops of York had come to terms with the York vikings, which is presumably why Æthelstan had taken some trouble to engage their support, notably by the grant of Amounderness in 934 (AS chart., S 407). Wulfstan himself had been consecrated at Æthelstan's court, but ceases to attest his charters after 935, for reasons which can only be guessed at. Though secure in York itself, Olaf had enemies to the north as well as the south; in 941 he launched an expedition to Lothian, in the course of which the church of St Balthere at Tyninghame was burnt down, and in the same year the men of York raided Lindisfarne, within sight of Bamburgh, the main residence of the high-reeve Osulf, ruler of northern Northumbria. The recovery of the north midlands Olaf Guthfrithson's death in 941 allowed Edmund to retrieve his position. In 942 he recaptured the lost territories in the north-east midlands, and even went further, for he succeeded in detaching Lincoln and its dependent territory, Lindsey, from the control of the York kings. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, which breaks into alliterative verse at this point, presents Edmund's conquests as a ‘redemption’ of the Danes in these regions, hitherto ‘subjected by force under the Norsemen, for a long time in bonds of captivity to the heathens’ (ASC, s.a. 942, text C). Whether contemporaries saw the matter in these terms is debatable; the chronicle is not contemporary for this period, and the ‘redemption’ poem was probably not composed before the late 950s. It cannot therefore be taken as evidence that the Five Boroughs (Lincoln, Stamford, Nottingham, Derby, and Leicester) existed at that time as an organized confederacy, nor that the shires later dependent on these boroughs had already been formed. In 942 the territory of Nottingham probably consisted only of the valley of the Trent, perhaps including Derby, with the rest of the later shire dependent upon a borough at Blyth or possibly Tickhill; likewise, the southern parts of what was to become Lincolnshire (Kesteven and Holland) were probably dependent upon Stamford. It was only after the English conquest that the Five Boroughs were organized as an administrative unit, probably in the 950s or 960s. What arrangements Edmund himself made are unknown, but in 942 he granted substantial estates in what was to become Derbyshire to Wulfsige the Black (AS chart., S 479, 484, 1606). Wulfsige was probably related to a powerful north Mercian kindred, that of the lady Wulfrun, who is the only captive taken by Olaf at Tamworth in 940 to be mentioned by name in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle; she later established the minster at Wolverhampton (AS chart., S 1380), and her son Wulfric Spot founded Burton Abbey (AS chart., S 1536). Edmund was continuing a policy of endowing nobles friendly to the West Saxon line with lands—and therefore an interest in retaining them—in the Danelaw; Edward the Elder had earlier given lands at Hope and Ashwell, Derbyshire, to Uhtred, son of Eadulf of Bamburgh, which were confirmed by Æthelstan (AS chart., S 397). The recovery of York Olaf Guthfrithson was succeeded at York by his cousin, Olaf Sihtricson, called Cuarán (‘Sandal’) by the Irish. In 943 this latter Olaf accepted baptism, with Edmund as his godfather, an act which suggests some acceptance, albeit temporary, of West Saxon suzerainty. Although the sources for this period are both late and fragmentary, it is clear that Olaf had rivals within York itself. Olaf Guthfrithson's brother, Ragnall, was at York by 943, and later in the same year he also accepted baptism under Edmund's sponsorship. Both Olaf and Ragnall issued coinages at York, as did a certain Sihtric, who is otherwise unknown. The coins of all three share common designs, also used for Olaf Guthfrithson, which may suggest some kind of joint authority. Whatever the circumstances, Edmund was able to expel both Olaf and Ragnall in 944. Æthelweard the Chronicler, writing in the late tenth century, attributes their expulsion to Archbishop Wulfstan and ‘the ealdorman of the Mercians’, who must, in the context, be Æthelmund, appointed by Edmund in 940, who probably held authority in north-west Mercia. It was Edmund himself, however, who ravaged Cumbria in 945 and had the sons of King Dunmail of Strathclyde blinded. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle says he then ‘gave’ Strathclyde to Malcolm I, king of Scots, in return for an undertaking to defend the area ‘on sea and on land’ (ASC, s.a. 945), which probably means he acknowledged Malcolm's overlordship of the area in return for some kind of alliance against the vikings of Dublin. It was perhaps in the course of these campaigns that the relics of St Áedán and other saints from the Northumbrian ‘golden age’ were brought south to Glastonbury, for William of Malmesbury attributes their enshrinement there to Edmund. England and Europe Æthelstan's half-sisters had married into the leading royal and princely families of Europe, and his court had been open to churchmen and scholars from Ireland, Brittany, Wales, and both eastern and western Francia. Edmund's court was dominated by the men who had advised his half-brother, notably Ælfheah the Bald, bishop of Winchester, Oda, bishop of Ramsbury, whom Edmund made archbishop of Canterbury, and Æthelstan Half-King, ealdorman of East Anglia. It is, therefore, not surprising that Edmund inherited not only his half-brother's hegemony, but also many of his interests and policies. Like Æthelstan, he maintained contact with his brother-in-law, the emperor Otto I (d. 973), and the two of them supported the Frankish king Louis d'Outremer (d. 954), nephew of them both and Otto's brother-in-law, against his domestic enemies in 946. It was to Edmund also that the clergy of St Bertin (at St Omer in what was later Flanders) fled in 944 when their house was forcibly reformed by Gerhard of Brogne. The king gave them the secular minster at Bath as a refuge. He also helped the Gaelic churchman Catroe on his journey from Scotland to the continent in the early 940s. It was probably in Edmund's reign also that Archbishop Oda recruited the Frankish scholar Fredegaud (Anglicized as Frithegod) to his household. Ecclesiastical reform Edmund's translation of Bishop Oda from Ramsbury to Canterbury in 941 had important implications for the reform of the English church. Like Ælfheah the Bald of Winchester, Oda was a professed monk, who had served Æthelstan as counsellor and ambassador, and who had close contacts with the reform movement on the continent (especially at Fleury). His role in arranging the truce between Edmund and Olaf Guthfrithson in 940 has already been mentioned, and his hand has been detected in Edmund's first law-code, promulgated at an Easter synod held in London. It is largely concerned with ecclesiastical discipline and the collection of church dues, themes continued in Archbishop Oda's constitutions, which date from the years between 942 and 946. Another sign of revival in the English church at this time is the number of noblewomen who chose the religious life, either as professed nuns or, more commonly, as vowesses living on their own estates, often close to ecclesiastical communities. Two of those who received grants from Edmund are the nun Ælfgyth, patron of Wilton Abbey, and the ‘religious woman’ Wynflæd, who was associated with Shaftesbury, and was perhaps the mother of Edmund's first wife, Ælfgifu. Both houses were royal foundations, much patronized by the West Saxon kings. It was also Edmund who gave the royal vill of Glastonbury, with its church and appurtenant estates, to Dunstan, then a protégé of Ælfheah the Bald. Much has been made of this act, since Glastonbury was the first of the old minsters to be ‘reformed’ as a Benedictine house. It has to be said, however, that at least one of Dunstan's monks (Æthelwold, later bishop of Winchester) found the observance too lax, and sought a stricter discipline elsewhere. Dunstan's earliest biographer, ‘B’, says that he was placed by Edmund among the ‘royal magnates and palace officials’ (Stubbs, Memorials, 21) but made enemies and was expelled. Edmund had a change of heart only after his miraculous escape from death in a hunting accident near the Cheddar Gorge: the stag he was pursuing plunged over the edge of the chasm, followed by Edmund's hunting-dogs, and the king pulled up his horse on the edge of the precipice, only just in time to avoid the same fate (ibid., 23–4). In fact Dunstan seems not to have had much influence at Edmund's court, and his fame lay in the future. Although his brother Wulfric was given valuable estates (AS chart., S 472–3, 504) and attests Edmund's charters in a prominent position among the thegns, Dunstan himself does not appear as a witness, and it was probably only towards the end of his reign that Edmund appointed him as abbot of Glastonbury. Secular government In the field of royal government, the formulation of Edmund's surviving charters follows developments already in train in Æthelstan's time, and suggests the continuing existence of a group of royal scribes, trained to produce charters and constituting a royal secretariat. Edmund also continued his half-brother's legislative tradition. Three codes in his name survive, beginning with the ecclesiastical legislation mentioned above. His second code is concerned with the need to maintain ‘peace and concord’; the king and his counsellors are said to be ‘greatly distressed by the manifold illegal deeds of violence which are in our midst’ (Robertson, 8–9). The code is largely an attempt to regulate and control the blood-feud. It prohibits attacks on any except the actual slayer, and any assault which violates the sanctuary of a church or a royal manor house. The king's agents are charged to prevent feuding by overseeing the process of mediation between the kin of the slain and the slayer, which produces the compensatory payment of wergeld; this is the clearest statement of how the feud and the wergeld actually worked in practice. The second code also contains the earliest recorded reference to hamsocn, the crime of attacking a man in his own house. Hamsocn is equated with mundbryce (breach of the king's protection or peace) and its judgment is reserved to the king. The penalty is stipulated as loss of all the offender's property, ‘and it shall be for the king to decide whether his life shall be preserved’ (ibid., 10–11). Edmund's third code was issued at Colyton, Devon, perhaps in 945. This too is concerned with public order, and especially with the punishment of theft, in particular cattle rustling. The first clause commands that all should swear a general oath of fidelity to the king. The terms of the oath, taken on relics, are recited: to ‘be faithful to King Edmund, even as it behoves a man to be faithful to his lord, without any dispute or dissension, openly or in secret, favouring what he favours and discountenancing what he discountenances’ (Robertson, 12–13). The terminology should be compared with the tenth-century tract on how hold-oaths (oaths of fidelity) should be sworn, and illustrates that ‘tendency to associate kingship with personal lordship’ (Abels, 84) already visible in the legislation promulgated by Edmund's father and half-brother. Local communities are also important; all, both nobles and commoners, are commanded to unite and seize thieves, dead or alive, and co-operate in the tracking of stolen cattle; those who refuse to help or who hinder the process of law are to be fined. Lordship also plays its part: lords are to take responsibility for their followers, and stand surety for them, whether commended men, household dependants, or holders of lands attached to their estates; they are not to harbour fugitives or to accept the service of those whom the law is pursuing. In both the second code and the Colyton legislation, the functions of the four pillars of medieval society, kingship, lordship, family, and neighbourhood, are clearly evident. Edmund's achievement In view of Edmund's measures against violence, it is ironic that he was killed in a brawl, at the royal vill of Pucklechurch, Gloucestershire. ‘It is well-known how he ended his life, that Leofa stabbed him’, says the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (ASC, text D, s.a. 946), and John of Worcester adds that Edmund had intervened to save the life of his seneschal whom Leofa, a convicted outlaw, had attacked (John of Worcester, Chron., 398–9). Edmund was killed on 26 May 946 (St Augustine's day) and was buried by Dunstan at Glastonbury. It is clear that he was an energetic and forceful ruler, who, but for his early death (he was no more than twenty-five), ‘might have been remembered as one of the more remarkable of Anglo-Saxon kings’ (Dumville, 184). His widow, Æthelflæd, later married the ealdorman Æthelstan Rota; her family history can be traced in the wills of her father, Ælfgar, her sister Ælfflæd, wife and widow of Ealdorman Byrhtnoth who was killed at Maldon in 991, and Æthelflæd herself. Edmund was also survived by his two sons with Ælfgifu, Eadwig and Edgar; but, since Edgar was only three years old and Eadwig no more than five or six, the kingship passed to Edmund's brother, Eadred. Ann Williams Sources ASC, s.a. 937, 940, 942, 943, 944, 945, 946 [text C]; s.a. 941, 943, 946 [text D]; s.a. 940, 942, 948 [text E] · AS chart., S 397, 407, 459–515, 1380, 1483, 1494, 1536, 1606 · A. J. Robertson, ed., The laws of the kings of England from Edmund to Henry I (1926) · F. Liebermann, ed., Die Gesetze der Angelsachsen, 3 vols. in 4 (Halle, 1898–1916) · The chronicle of Æthelweard, ed. and trans. A. Campbell (1962) · B., ‘Vita sancti Dunstani’, Memorials of Saint Dunstan, archbishop of Canterbury, ed. W. Stubbs, Rolls Series, 63 (1874), 3–52 · John of Worcester, Chron. · Symeon of Durham, Opera, vol. 2 · W. Stubbs, ed., Select charters and other illustrations of English constitutional history, 9th edn (1913) · C. R. Hart, The early charters of northern England and the north midlands (1975) · P. H. Sawyer, ed., Charters of Burton Abbey, Anglo-Saxon Charters, 2 (1979) · C. E. Blunt, B. H. I. H. Stewart, and C. S. S. Lyon, Coinage in tenth-century England: from Edward the Elder to Edgar's reform (1989) · A. P. Smyth, Scandinavian York and Dublin: the history of two related Viking kingdoms, 2 (1979) · D. N. Dumville, ‘Learning and the church in the England of King Edmund I, 939–46’, Wessex and England from Alfred to Edgar (1992), 173–84 · R. Abels, Lordship and military obligation in Anglo-Saxon England (1988) · D. Roffe, ‘The origins of Derbyshire’, Derbyshire Archaeological Journal, 106 (1986), 102–22 · N. Brooks, ‘The career of St Dunstan’, St Dunstan: his life, times and cult, ed. N. Ramsay, M. Sparks, and T. Tatton-Brown (1992), 1–23 · N. Brooks, The early history of the church of Canterbury: Christ Church from 597 to 1066 (1984) · G. Owen, ‘Wynflæd's wardrobe’, Anglo-Saxon England, 8 (1979), 195–222 · R. V. Coleman, ‘Domestic peace and public order in Anglo-Saxon law’, The Anglo-Saxons: synthesis and achievement, ed. D. Woods and D. A. E. Pelteret (1985), 45–61 · C. R. Hart, ‘The ealdordom of Essex’, An Essex tribute: essays presented to Frederick G. Emmison, ed. K. Neale (1987), 57–73 [repr. in C. R. Hart, The Danelaw (1992), 115–40] · M. Lapidge, ‘A Frankish scholar in tenth-century England: Frithegod of Canterbury / Fredegaud of Brioude’, Anglo-Saxon England, 17 (1988), 45–65 · D. Hill, An atlas of Anglo-Saxon England (1981) Likenesses coin, BM [see illus.] © Oxford University Press 2004–5 All rights reserved: see legal notice Oxford University Press Ann Williams, ‘Edmund I (920/21-946)’, Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, Oxford University Press, 2004 [http://www.oxforddnb.com/view/article/8501, accessed 23 Sept 2005] Edmund I (920/21-946): doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/85016 | |
Name Variation | Eadmund | |
Name Variation | Edmund I (?)3 | |
Crowned* | 940 | King of England2 |
HTML* | Early British Kingdoms Anglo-Saxons.net National Politics Web Guide | |
Note* | began a policy of cooperation with Scotland4 |
Family | Saint Ælfgifu (?) d. 944 | |
Child |
|
Last Edited | 23 Sep 2005 |
Citations
- [S338] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 8th ed., 1-16.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-17.
- [S218] Marlyn Lewis, Ancestry of Elizabeth of York.
- [S232] Don Charles Stone, Ancient and Medieval Descents, 10-16.
- [S337] David Hume, History of England.
- [S376] Unknown editor, unknown short title.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-18.
Saint Ælfgifu (?)1
F, #1647, d. 944
Marriage* | 940 | 1st=Edmund of England "the Magnificent"2,3,1 |
Death* | 944 | 3,1 |
Name Variation | Edgira (?)3 | |
Name Variation | Alfgifu (?) |
Family | Edmund of England "the Magnificent" b. 920, d. 946 | |
Child |
|
Last Edited | 24 Oct 2003 |
Edward of England "the Elder"1
M, #1648, b. 875, d. 17 July 924
Father* | Alfred of England "The Great"2,3,4 b. 849, d. 26 Oct 899 | |
Mother* | Ealhswith Of Mercia Alswitha2,3,4 b. c 852, d. 904 | |
Edward of England "the Elder"|b. 875\nd. 17 Jul 924|p55.htm#i1648|Alfred of England "The Great"|b. 849\nd. 26 Oct 899|p56.htm#i1651|Ealhswith Of Mercia Alswitha|b. c 852\nd. 904|p56.htm#i1652|Æthelwulf of Wessex|b. bt 794 - 800\nd. 13 Jan 858|p56.htm#i1654|Osburh (?)|b. c 810\nd. a 876|p56.htm#i1655|Æthelred O. Mercia||p56.htm#i1653|Edburga o. M. (?)||p173.htm#i5162| |
Birth | 870 | Wessex, England3 |
Birth* | 875 | 2,4 |
Mistress* | Principal=Ecwina (Egwina) (?)3,1 | |
Marriage* | 919 | Berkshire, England, Bride=Eadgifu (?)2,3,5 |
Marriage* | Bride=Elflæd (?)3,1 | |
Death* | 17 July 924 | Ferrington, Worcester, England2,3,4,1 |
DNB | Edward [called Edward the Elder] (870s?-924), king of the Anglo-Saxons, was probably born in the 870s (he was the second child of a marriage of 868, and led troops in battle in 893). He was the son of Alfred, king of the Anglo-Saxons (848/9-899), and Ealhswith (d. 902), a Mercian noblewoman. He had a younger brother, Æthelweard, and three sisters: Æthelflæd, ‘Lady of the Mercians’, who married Æthelred, ealdorman of Mercia, Ælfthryth, who married Baudouin (II), count of Flanders, and Æthelgifu, who became abbess of Shaftesbury. Edward's byname, the Elder, first appears at the end of the tenth century (in Wulfstan's life of St Æthelwold), probably to distinguish him from the later King Edward the Martyr (d. 978). Family Edward was married three times and had fourteen children. Four of his sons were king after him, and five of his daughters married into continental noble or royal houses. He was first married in the 890s and his wife Ecgwynn (fl. c.893–900) was the mother of King Æthelstan (d. 939) and of a daughter, Edith, who married Sihtric (d. 927), the Norse king of York, in 926. Almost nothing is known about Ecgwynn: even her name is recorded only in post-conquest sources, and it has been argued that she was a concubine rather than a wife. The near-contemporary Hrotsvitha of Gandersheim notes that Ecgwynn's status was lower than that of one of Edward's later wives, but as she was praising the child of one of these later wives this is inconclusive. Whether justified or not, stories do seem to have circulated about the legitimacy of the union: by the twelfth century Ecgwynn could be seen both as a noble woman and as a beautiful shepherd's daughter who bore Edward an illegitimate child. Whatever Ecgwynn's precise status, by 901 Edward had married Ælfflæd, daughter of Æthelhelm, ealdorman of Wessex. If the second English coronation ordo, accompanied by an ordo for the anointing of a queen, is correctly attributed to Edward, it may be that he was married to Ælfflæd by the time of his coronation on 8 June 900. Ælfflæd was the mother of Ælfweard, who succeeded as king on Edward's death on 17 July 924 but died himself under a month later, and of Eadwine, who was drowned at sea in 933. Ælfflæd also bore six daughters. Two were religious—a nun, Eadflæd, and a lay recluse, Æthelhild. Four married into great continental houses—Eadgifu, who married Charles the Simple, king of the Franks, between 916 and 919; Eadhild, who married Hugh the Great, duke of the Franks, in 926; Eadgyth (Edith), who married the future German emperor Otto I in 929 or 930; and Ælfgifu, who accompanied Eadgyth to Germany so that Otto would have a choice of brides, and married another continental prince there. By 920 Edward had married for a third time; this wife was Eadgifu (d. in or after 966), daughter of Sigehelm, ealdorman of Kent. The date is fixed by the fact that their son Edmund, later king of England (r. 939–46), was born in 920 or 921. Eadgifu was also the mother of Eadred, who became king of England on his brother's death (r. 946–55), of Eadburh, a nun at Winchester, and of Eadgifu, who married Louis of Aquitaine. Edward's wife Eadgifu outlived both her husband and her sons, witnessing the charters of her grandson King Edgar (r. 957×9–75). A post-conquest text, William of Malmesbury's De antiquitate Glastonie ecclesiae, raises the possibility that Ælfflæd as well as Eadgifu was still alive after Edward's death. If this could be confirmed from other sources, it would mean that Edward divorced Ælfflæd some time before his marriage to Eadgifu. Unfortunately the De antiquitate is the only source for this information, and as the work contains many historical errors, being more concerned with Glastonbury estates than with wider events, it cannot be relied upon. Edward in Alfred's reign Sources from Alfred's reign say little about his eldest son, Edward. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle does not mention Edward until after his father's death in 899. Asser's life of King Alfred mentions Edward among Alfred's other children, and calls him an obedient son to Alfred, one who treats others with humility, friendliness, and gentleness, and one who has a good liberal education, having learned the psalms, books in English, and especially English poems. Another side of Edward's activities, not found in Asser or the chronicle, appears in Æthelweard's Latin translation of a lost version of the chronicle: here Edward appears in 893 conducting a campaign throughout southern England and leading a successful attack against the Danes at Farnham. The absence of references to Edward and the battle at Farnham in surviving Old English versions of the chronicle may suggest that in the 890s there were separate pro-Alfred and pro-Edward versions, just as in the eleventh century there were pro- and anti-Godwine versions. Edward first appears in Alfred's charters in two forged documents, whose witness lists, if genuine, date from between 871 and 877, but these cannot be relied upon. His first certain appearance is in 892 (AS chart., S 348), where he witnesses as filius regis (‘king's son’) . He witnesses three more undated charters the same way, but in 898 he witnesses one of Alfred's charters (S 350) as rex. Unfortunately both the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle and Æthelweard's Latin version are blank for the last two years of Alfred's reign, so the narrative sources offer no explanation of what had happened. Since the charter dealt with land in Kent and since Alfred's will bequeathed to Edward all his bookland there, it may be that Alfred had established his eldest son as sub-king of Kent, as his father, Æthelwulf, and grandfather, Ecgberht, had done. While Ecgberht and Æthelwulf established their sons in Kent from the beginning of their reigns (or, in Ecgberht's case, from his conquest of Kent), Alfred appointed Edward only towards the end of his reign, which may suggest that the move was more a recognition of Edward's popularity, seen clearly in Æthelweard's description of the 893 battle, than a part of Alfred's intended policy. The preamble to Alfred's will, in which he belabours the point that all his father's inheritance is his by right (and no one could justly claim that he had cheated his nephews), shows that Alfred understood the importance of not dividing an inheritance; it may further indicate that Alfred would not have named his son sub-king of Kent unless there were pressing reasons to do so. It has even been suggested that Alfred's title in the charter, ‘King of the Saxons’, instead of his more usual ‘King of the Anglo-Saxons’, shows Alfred claiming a more limited authority than he did in the 880s and earlier 890s, perhaps under threat from Edward. This is probably going too far: based on its formulation the charter is a local Rochester product rather than one emanating from the king's circle, so the style more likely reflects a Kentish indifference to Alfred's wider authority than a diminishing of that authority. Alfred's death and Æthelwold's revolt Alfred died on 26 October 899 and Edward succeeded to the kingdom. Immediately Æthelwold, one of Alfred's nephews (son of Alfred's older brother Æthelred I), rebelled and seized Wimborne, where his father was buried, and Christchurch, and prepared to hold them against all comers. Edward brought an army to Badbury, near Wimborne, but Æthelwold stayed within Wimborne with his men and a nun he had kidnapped, saying that he would live there or die there. The stage seemed set for Edward and Æthelwold to recreate the tale of Cynewulf and Cyneheard, that eighth-century set piece of battle to the death between royal kinsmen and their loyal retainers immortalized in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, but Æthelwold chose the less heroic if more pragmatic course of riding away in the night. He escaped to the Danes in Northumbria, who swore allegiance to him and took him as their king: some Northumbrian coins with the name Alvaldus (Æthelwold) survive from this period. In the autumn of 901 Æthelwold came with a fleet into Essex; a year later he induced the East Anglian Danes to break the peace and with an army harried Mercia as far as Cricklade in what is now Wiltshire. When Æthelwold crossed the Thames into Wessex to raid Braydon (also in modern Wiltshire), King Edward gathered his army and harried Danish-held Essex and East Anglia. He then tried to stage an orderly withdrawal, but the men of Kent lingered, the Danish army overtook them, and on 13 December 902 the battle of ‘the Holme’ (unidentified) was fought, resulting in the deaths of, among others, Æthelwold the pretender and his allies Eohric, the Danish king of East Anglia, and an atheling, Brihtsige (probably Mercian, as his name alliterates with those of the Mercian kings). Reconquest of the southern Danelaw Nothing is reported of hostilities between the English and the Danes after the battle of ‘the Holme’ and before 906. That there were conflicts is suggested by the peace which Edward made with the East Anglian and Northumbrian Danes in that year; one manuscript of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle says he made peace ‘from necessity’, a formula which suggests he had to pay the vikings to cease ravaging. A cryptic note from 907 that Chester was restored suggests more fighting in that year. The first clear instance of renewed fighting came in 909, when Edward sent an army of West Saxons and Mercians into Northumbria, where it ravaged for five weeks. The following year the Northumbrian Danes descended on Mercia, and the army of the West Saxons and Mercians overtook them at Wednesfield, near Tettenhall, and killed a great many of them, including two or three kings and, according to the chronicle, ‘many thousands of men’ (ASC, s.a. 911, text D). After this defeat the Northumbrian Danes stayed north of the Humber, which allowed Edward and his Mercian allies, his sister Æthelflæd and her husband, Ealdorman Æthelred, to concentrate on the Danish armies to the south, in East Anglia and the territory of the Five Boroughs (Leicester, Lincoln, Nottingham, Stamford, and Derby). An important part of Edward's efforts against the Danes, as it had been of Alfred's, was the construction of fortresses to restrict the freedom of movement of the invading armies. The restoration of Chester in 907 has already been noted. In November 911 Edward ordered a fort built at Hertford, blocking the southward advance of Danes from Bedford and Cambridge; in the summer of 912 he took his army to Maldon in Essex and camped there while a fort was built at Witham, blocking the westward advance of Danes from Colchester, and a second fort was built at Hertford. This made London relatively secure to attacks from the north and east, and many of the English in Essex who had been under Danish rule submitted to Edward instead. Also in 912 Æthelflæd built a fortress at Bridgnorth, blocking a crossing of the Severn recently used by the Danes, and another at ‘Scergeat’. Edward's advance paused in 913 and 914. In 913 the main text of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle records only local raids, though Æthelflæd's fortress building continued, at Tamworth and Stafford, to shore up the north-eastern border of English Mercia against the Danish armies in the Five Boroughs. In 914 a viking army came from Brittany and ravaged the Severn estuary, but was eventually defeated by the armies of Hereford and Gloucester, which besieged it, extracting hostages and a promise to leave. Edward kept the English army stationed on the south side of the estuary: wisely, since the vikings twice broke their oaths and stole ashore. They were repelled both times and in the autumn, when they were growing very short of food, sailed to Ireland. In the meantime Æthelflæd had built forts at Eddisbury, to stop invaders raiding into northern Mercia from the Mersey, and at Warwick, as another barrier on the border between English Mercia and the Five Boroughs. Between late 914 and 918 Edward advanced until he held all the land south of the Humber. In November 914 he went to Buckingham and built two fortresses, one either side of the river, and the Danish Earl Thurcetel submitted to him, as did many of the Danes of Northampton and Bedford, where Edward had a fort built. In 915 Æthelflæd built a fort at Chirbury on the Welsh border, another at ‘Weardburh’, and a third at Runcorn, which, like that at Eddisbury, would block access to the north of Mercia from the Mersey. In 916 Edward built a fortress at Maldon, near Witham and so another bulwark against the Danes of Colchester. In the same year Earl Thurcetel and his men left for Francia. In Mercia, an Abbot Ecgberht was killed, presumably by the Welsh, since Æthelflæd retaliated by sending an army into Wales. Her fort at Chirbury may therefore have been built as part of ongoing hostilities between the English and the Welsh that are otherwise unrecorded. By April 917 Edward had ordered a fort built at Towcester, to block the southern advance of Danes from Northampton. Within a month he ordered another, at ‘Wigingamere’. That summer the Danes of Northampton and Leicester and ‘north of these places’ stormed Towcester but were repelled, though afterwards this army made a successful raid on a less well-protected area. Meanwhile, the Danish army of Huntingdon and East Anglia built a fortress at Tempsford, some 10 miles south of Huntingdon which they abandoned because Tempsford was closer to the English border. The Danes of Tempsford attacked the nearby English garrison of Bedford, but were put to flight. Another Danish army, from East Anglia, Essex, and Mercia, besieged the fort at ‘Wigingamere’, but they too were defeated. The system of fortifications put together by Edward and Æthelflæd was showing its worth: the Danes were attacked from two fronts, Edward's armies preventing any southward advance from the Five Boroughs and advancing eastward into East Anglia, while Æthelflæd took Derby, one of the Five Boroughs, to which siege many Danes may have been diverted. Towards the end of the summer, a great English host besieged the Danish fort of Tempsford and took it, killing the last Danish king of East Anglia. In the autumn of 917 the English took Colchester. An army of East Anglian Danes (probably fragmenting, with their king and many other nobles dead) besieged the English fort at Maldon, but they were put to flight and many of them were killed. Edward went back north to Towcester and built a stone wall around the fort there, which show of strength probably convinced Earl Thurferth and the Danes of nearby Northampton to submit. The army then took the fort at Huntingdon and repaired it, and all those who survived in the area submitted to Edward. Before the end of 917 Edward went to Colchester and repaired that fortress, and many people in East Anglia and Essex who had been ruled by the Danes submitted, as did the Danish armies of East Anglia and of Cambridge. The year 917, therefore, saw the submission of all the Danish armies south of the Humber, except for those of Leicester, Stamford, Nottingham, and Lincoln (four of the Five Boroughs). Æthelflæd peacefully obtained the submission of the borough of Leicester, and also pledges from the Northumbrians of York in 918, but she died shortly afterwards, at Tamworth, on 12 June. Edward, meanwhile, having taken his army to Stamford and built a fortress south of the river, received the surrender of that borough. When he heard of Æthelflæd's death, he occupied Tamworth and received the oaths of the Mercians, as well as of the Welsh. He then returned to the Five Boroughs, taking Nottingham and ordering the fort to be manned by both English and Danes. The concluding words of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle for 918, ‘And all the people who had settled in Mercia, both Danish and English, submitted to him’, suggest that the last of the Five Boroughs with a Danish force, Lincoln, also submitted to Edward at this time. Father and lord of the north The peaceful submission of Leicester and York to Æthelflæd in 918 look odd in the context of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, especially as the Northumbrian Danes had not been threatened by the English since the battle of Wednesfield in 910. But the chronicle is chiefly concerned with the south of England. What it overlooks, and what must be reconstructed from Irish annals and the works of Symeon of Durham, is the advent of Norse vikings in the north in the second decade of the tenth century. About 914 Ragnall seized the lands of Ealdred of Bamburgh: the English Northumbrians allied themselves with the Scots, but Ragnall defeated their combined armies at Corbridge on the Tyne. It was doubtless in response to Ragnall that Æthelflæd built the two forts near the mouth of the Mersey in 914 and 915. Ragnall's actions cannot be traced for the next few years, but in 918 he won another battle at Corbridge, probably against another combined English and Scottish army. It is uncertain whether the people of York at this time were English or Danes or whether they were already a mixed people, but in submitting to Æthelflæd they showed a pragmatic political sense seen again in the middle of the tenth century as they chose between Eadred and Erik Bloodaxe. It seems that the people of York did not renew their oaths to Edward after Æthelflæd's death. At any rate, Edward did not prevent Ragnall from taking York in 919: some Northumbrian coins survive bearing Ragnall's name. Edward took a Mercian army to Thelwall, built a third fort there near the mouth of the Mersey, and sent another Mercian army to occupy and repair the fort of Manchester in Northumbria. The order of events in 919 and 920 is uncertain, but it may only have been when another Norse viking, Sihtric, invaded north-west Mercia in 920 and destroyed Davenport (in what is now Cheshire) that Edward began his final move against the north. Before midsummer of 920 he had ordered a second fortress built at Nottingham, and he went from there into the Peak District, where he had a fort built at Bakewell. It is uncertain whether this was followed by any combat between the English and the Norse: the chronicle simply reports that after the building of the fortress at Bakewell, the king of the Scots, and Ragnall, and all of those who lived in Northumbria, English and Danish and Norse, and also the Welsh of Strathclyde, chose Edward as their ‘father and lord’. Although the north had in some sense submitted to Edward, it seems unlikely that he had any direct control beyond the Humber. The only entry in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle in the last four years of Edward's reign notes that he built a fortress at Cledemutha (probably the mouth of the Clwyd, in north Wales, not far from the cluster of forts at the mouth of the Mersey), suggesting that the Norse vikings were still a threat. Although Ragnall died in 920 or 921, his cousin Sihtric took over as king of York, and some coins survive in Sihtric's name. Further, it is likely that these were minted in Lincoln rather than York, which suggests that Sihtric's York absorbed Lincoln in the last four years of Edward's reign, or even that Lincoln was not part of the general submission of Mercians to Edward in 918. Edward and the Mercians Since Ealdorman Æthelred of Mercia had acknowledged the overlordship of King Alfred in 883 or earlier (AS chart., S 218), Alfred, and Edward after him, had held a rulership over both the West Saxons and the Mercians which is reflected in a change in the royal style used in their charters. Alfred adopted the style ‘king of the Anglo-Saxons’ rather than ‘king of the West Saxons’, and this style continued in use through the reign of his son Edward and into the beginning of the reign of his grandson Æthelstan. Edward's lordship over Mercia is also evident in his command of a joint army of West Saxons and Mercians in 909 and 910, and in the fact that, though they governed Mercia, Æthelred and Æthelflæd did not normally issue their own charters, but appeared as subordinates in charters of Edward. Coins were minted in Wessex and western Mercia and, in the last ten years of the reign, in the reconquered Danelaw, in the name of Edward rather than Æthelred or Æthelflæd. A charter (AS chart., S 221) of Æthelred and Æthelflæd, which gives the lord and lady of the Mercians grander styles than usual, and does not mention Edward, may indicate an attempt at Mercian independence in 901. This was also the time of Æthelwold's revolt against Edward, which might have encouraged the Mercians to make their own bid for freedom. Mercia was certainly fully under Edward's control by 903, however, when Æthelflæd and Æthelred are explicitly said to hold the governance of the Mercians under the authority of Edward (S 367). Æthelred died in 911, and Æthelflæd took over as sole governor of the Mercians. In the same year Edward assumed direct control of London and Oxford and their surrounding areas. This has been seen as an encroachment on Mercian territory, but as the evidence of charters and coins makes clear, all of English Wessex and Mercia was already under Edward's overall jurisdiction. And in terms of the campaigns of Edward and Æthelflæd over the next several years, in which Edward concentrated on the southern Danes of Essex and East Anglia while Æthelflæd built fortresses mostly against the northern Danes of the Five Boroughs, it made sense for the lands that Edward was defending to be under his immediate control. On 12 June 918 Æthelflæd died. Edward, who was in the process of reducing one of the Five Boroughs, went immediately to Tamworth and ‘occupied’ it, and all the Mercians who had been subject to Æthelflæd submitted to him. This seems at first glance an unnecessarily martial transfer of power. Although it has been suggested that it was the Danish threat that had kept the kingdom of the Anglo-Saxons together, and that, with that threat removed, the Mercians would rather have chosen a ruler from their own people, the Norse in Northumbria still posed a significant danger to Mercia. It is also possible, since Æthelflæd had taken two of the Five Boroughs, Derby and Leicester, that Edward's move was designed to secure the loyalty not of the English Mercians, but of the Danish Mercians. The submission of the Welsh to Edward immediately after the capture of Tamworth suggests that the show of force may not have been to impress the Danes alone. Two further events in 918 relate to the Mercians, and perhaps also to each other. The main annals of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle note that after Edward reduced Nottingham, all of the Mercians, both Danish and English, submitted to him. This appears to be a second submission, after the first submission of all the Mercians at Tamworth in the summer. Given that two of the Five Boroughs were still in hostile Danish hands at the time of the first submission, there would need to be a ‘second’ submission at least for these areas when they finally fell. The Mercian annals of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle also record that in December 918 Ælfwyn, the daughter of Æthelflæd and Æthelred, ‘was deprived of all authority in Mercia and taken into Wessex’ (ASC, s.a. 919, text C). There was clearly a feeling that whether Edward enjoyed overall authority or not, the Mercians expected to retain their own governor. It is possible that the second submission of the Mercians in 918 should be associated with Edward's removal of Ælfwyn and establishment of his own direct control. This is not the impression given by the main annals of the chronicle, which have Edward receiving the second submission after reducing Nottingham. But this is another case where different versions of the chronicle come from very different viewpoints. The ‘main’ version in the 910s is very much a West Saxon version and records only Edward's achievements, describing none of Æthelflæd's vital fortress building against the Five Boroughs, the Northumbrian vikings, or the Welsh, and simply noting her death. In this context it is not at all surprising that Ælfwyn, and whatever aspirations the Mercians may have had for her continuing governorship, go unrecorded by the West Saxon annalist. Nor does any charter evidence survive to shed light on the nature of Ælfwyn's authority in Mercia, if any, and on the position in the conflict of Edward's son Æthelstan, normally assumed to have been brought up at Æthelflæd's court. Unfortunately, the last charters of Edward are dated 909 and the series does not resume until Æthelstan's reign. There are two charters of Æthelflæd from about 914 and 915 (S 224, 225), one of them witnessed by Ælfwyn, but otherwise Ælfwyn makes no appearance in the records. There is no reference to Edward's relations with the Mercians in the narrative sources between 919, when he was in command of Mercian armies, and 924, when William of Malmesbury records a Mercian revolt at Chester. It may be that lingering Mercian resentment of Edward's summary treatment of Ælfwyn helped to inspire the revolt. A more pragmatic reason, though it cannot be dated precisely to Edward's reign, might be the reorganization of western Mercia into shires, which may have taken place in the last five years of the reign. The first evidence of the new Mercian shires comes in a reference to Cheshire in 980: the boundaries of the new shires run roughshod over the ancient divisions of Mercia. Such a rearrangement would probably have caused at least as much resentment in the tenth as it did in the twentieth century. Edward, having just conquered the Danes south of the Humber, is unlikely to have worried about the unrest of the English Mercians, and it is plausible that the rearrangement of the Mercian shires closely followed his assertion of direct control over Mercia in 918. It is equally plausible that this action would result in revolts, such as the one that apparently led to Edward's death on 17 July 924, at Farndon, near Chester. Contemporary sources record no further details, but William of Malmesbury, in his Gesta regum, records that he died a few days after quelling a combined Mercian and Welsh revolt at Chester. Edward's New Minster Edward was buried at the New Minster, Winchester, a monastery he himself had founded in 901. The New Minster was just beside the Old Minster, built by the West Saxons in the mid-seventh century, and one of the purposes of the new and more spacious church was probably to be a visual symbol of the wider horizons of the new kings of the Anglo-Saxons. It also served as a royal mausoleum in the first twenty-five years of its existence, housing not only Edward himself but both his parents, Alfred and Ealhswith, his younger brother Æthelweard, and his son Ælfweard. The house did not retain this role after the accession of Edward's son Æthelstan, who was buried at Malmesbury and who, in any case, after he took full control of Northumbria in 927, played in an even wider arena than his father and grandfather. But, for that first twenty-five years, the New Minster stood as a symbol of Edward's dream and achievement of a united England of Angles and Saxons south of the Humber. Sean Miller Sources ASC, s.a. 901–924 · AS chart., S 221, 223–5, 348, 350, 358–85 · Alfred the Great: Asser's Life of King Alfred and other contemporary sources, ed. and trans. S. Keynes and M. Lapidge (1983) · Hrotsvitha, ‘Gesta Ottonis’, Hrotsvithae opera, ed. P. von Winterfeld, MGH Scriptores Rerum Germanicarum, [34] (Berlin, 1902) · The chronicle of Æthelweard, ed. and trans. A. Campbell (1962) · John of Worcester, Chron. · Willelmi Malmesbiriensis monachi de gestis regum Anglorum, ed. W. Stubbs, 2 vols., Rolls Series (1887–9) · The early history of Glastonbury: an edition, translation, and study of William of Malmesbury's De antiquitate Glastonie ecclesie, ed. J. Scott (1981) · Symeon of Durham, Opera · A. Campbell, ‘Two notes on the Norse kingdoms in Northumbria’, EngHR, 57 (1942), 85–97, esp. 85–91 · C. E. Blunt, B. H. I. H. Stewart, and C. S. S. Lyon, Coinage in tenth-century England: from Edward the Elder to Edgar's reform (1989) · S. Keynes, ‘The West Saxon charters of King Æthelwulf and his sons’, EngHR, 109 (1994), 1109–49 · J. L. Nelson, ‘The second English ordo’, Politics and ritual in early medieval Europe (1986), 361–74 · J. L. Nelson, ‘Reconstructing a royal family: reflections on Alfred, from Asser’, People and places in northern Europe, 500–1600: essays in honour of Peter Hayes Sawyer, ed. I. Wood and N. Lund, [another edn] (1991), 47–66 · A. P. Smyth, Scandinavian York and Dublin: the history of two related Viking kingdoms, 2 vols. (1975–9) · P. A. Stafford, ‘The king's wife in Wessex, 800–1066’, Past and Present, 91 (1981), 3–27 · F. M. Stenton, Anglo-Saxon England, 3rd edn (1971) · F. T. Wainwright, ‘The submission to Edward the Elder’, History, new ser., 37 (1952), 114–30 · The life of St Æthelwold / Wulfstan of Winchester, ed. M. Lapidge and M. Winterbottom, OMT (1991) · New Minster Liber vitae, Stowe 944 Likenesses coins, repro. in Blunt, Stewart, and Lyon, Coinage in tenth-century England, pl. 1–6 · silver penny, BM © Oxford University Press 2004–5 All rights reserved: see legal notice Oxford University Press Sean Miller, ‘Edward [Edward the Elder] (870s?-924)’, Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, Oxford University Press, 2004 [http://www.oxforddnb.com/view/article/8514, accessed 23 Sept 2005] Edward [called Edward the Elder] (870s?-924): doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/85146 | |
Hume* | THIS PRINCE,901. who equalled his father in military talents, though inferior to him in knowledge and erudition, found immediately, on his accession, a specimen of that turbulent life, to which all princes, and even all individuals were exposed, in an age when men, less restrained by law or justice, and less occupied by industry, had no aliment for their inquietude, but wars, insurrections, convulsions, rapine, and depredation. Ethelwald, his cousin-german, son of king Ethelbert, the elder brother of Alfred, insisted on his preferable title;f and arming his partizans, took possession of Winburne, where he seemed determined to defend himself to the last extremity, and to await the issue of his pretensions.g But when the king approached the town with a great army, Ethelwald, having the prospect of certain destruction, made his escape, and fled first into Normandy, thence into Northumberland; where he hoped, that the people, who had been recently subdued by Alfred, and who were impatient of peace, would, on the intelligence of that great prince's death, seize the first pretence or opportunity of rebellion. The event did not disappoint his expectations: The Northumbrians declared for him;h and Ethelwald, having thus connected his interests with the Danish tribes, went beyond sea, and collecting a body of these freebooters, he excited the hopes of all those who had been accustomed to subsist by rapine and violence.i The East-Anglian Danes joined his party: The Five-burgers, who were seated in the heart of Mercia, began to put themselves in motion; and the English found that they were again menaced with those convulsions, from which the valour and policy of Alfred had so lately rescued them. The rebels, headed by Ethelwald, made an incursion into the counties of Glocester, Oxford, and Wilts; and having exercised their ravages in these places, they retired with their booty; before the king, who had assembled an army, was able to approach them. Edward, however, who was determined that his preparations should not be fruitless, conducted his forces into East-Anglia, and retaliated the injuries which the inhabitants had committed, by spreading the like devastation among them. Satiated with revenge, and loaded with booty, he gave orders to retire: But the authority of those ancient kings, which was feeble in peace, was not much better established in the field; and the Kentish men, greedy of more spoil, ventured, contrary to repeated orders, to stay behind him, and to take up their quarters in Bury. This disobedience proved in the issue fortunate to Edward. The Danes assaulted the Kentish men; but met with so vigorous a resistance, that, though they gained the field of battle, they bought that advantage by the loss of their bravest leaders, and among the rest, by that of Ethelwald, who perished in the action.k The king, freed from the fear of so dangerous a competitor, made peace on advantageous terms with the East-Angles.l In order to restore England to such a state of tranquillity as it was then capable of attaining, naught was wanting but the subjection of the Northumbrians, who, assisted by the scattered Danes in Mercia, continually infested the bowels of the kingdom. Edward, in order to divert the force of these enemies, prepared a fleet to attack them by sea; hoping, that, when his ships appeared on their coast, they must at least remain at home, and provide for their defence. But the Northumbrians were less anxious to secure their own property than greedy to commit spoil on their enemy; and concluding, that the chief strength of the English was embarked on board the fleet, they thought the opportunity favourable, and entered Edward's territories with all their forces. The king, who was prepared against this event, attacked them on their return at Tetenhall in the county of Stafford, put them to rout, recovered all the booty, and pursued them with great slaughter into their own country. All the rest of Edward's reign was a scene of continued and successful action against the Northumbrians, the East-Angles, the Five-burgers, and the foreign Danes, who invaded him from Normandy and Britanny. Nor was he less provident in putting his kingdom in a posture of defence, than vigorous in assaulting the enemy. He fortified the towns of Chester, Eddesbury, Warwic, Cherbury, Buckingham, Towcester, Maldon, Huntingdon, and Colchester. He fought two signal battles, at Temsford and Maldon.m He vanquished Thurketill, a great Danish chief, and obliged him to retire with his followers into France, in quest of spoil and adventures. He subdued the East Angles, and forced them to swear allegiance to him: He expelled the two rival princes of Northumberland, Reginald and Sidroc, and acquired, for the present, the dominion of that province: Several tribes of the Britons were subjected by him; and even the Scots, who, during the reign of Egbert, had, under the conduct of Kenneth, their king, encreased their power, by the final subjection of the Picts, were nevertheless obliged to give him marks of submission.n In all these fortunate achievements he was assisted by the activity and prudence of his sister Ethelfleda, who was widow of Ethelbert, earl of Mercia, and who, after her husband's death, retained the government of that province. This princess, who had been reduced to extremity in child-bed, refused afterwards all commerce with her husband; not from any weak superstition, as was common in that age, but because she deemed all domestic occupations unworthy of her masculine and ambitious spirit.o She died before her brother; and Edward, during the remainder of his reign, took upon himself the immediate government of Mercia, which before had been entrusted to the authority of a governor.p The Saxon Chronicle fixes the death of this prince in 925:q His kingdom devolved to Athelstan, his natural son. 7 | |
Name Variation | Eadweard | |
Crowned* | 899 | 2,4 |
HTML* | History Book Shop Kings of England and Wessex Edward the Elder: Alfred's Successful Successor Anglo-Saxons.net a map of his kingdom National Politics Web Guide |
Family 1 | Elflæd (?) b. c 878, d. c 919 | |
Children |
|
Family 2 | Ecwina (Egwina) (?) | |
Children |
|
Family 3 | Eadgifu (?) b. c 896, d. 25 Aug 968 | |
Children |
|
Last Edited | 23 Sep 2005 |
Citations
- [S338] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 8th ed., 1-15.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-16.
- [S218] Marlyn Lewis, Ancestry of Elizabeth of York.
- [S232] Don Charles Stone, Ancient and Medieval Descents, 10-14.
- [S232] Don Charles Stone, Ancient and Medieval Descents, 10-15.
- [S376] Unknown editor, unknown short title.
- [S337] David Hume, History of England.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 148-17.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 45-17.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-17.
Eadgifu (?)
F, #1649, b. circa 896, d. 25 August 968
Father* | Sigelhelm of Kent1,2,3 d. a 962 | |
Eadgifu (?)|b. c 896\nd. 25 Aug 968|p55.htm#i1649|Sigelhelm of Kent|d. a 962|p55.htm#i1650|||||||||||||||| |
Birth* | circa 896 | Kent, England2 |
Marriage* | 919 | Berkshire, England, 2nd=Edward of England "the Elder"1,2,3 |
Death | 961 | 1 |
Death | 967 | 3 |
Death* | 25 August 968 | 2,4 |
DNB* | Eadgifu (b. in or before 904, d. in or after 966), queen of the Anglo-Saxons, consort of Edward the Elder, was the daughter of Sigehelm, a Kentish ealdorman killed at the battle of the Holme in 903. She was the wife of King Edward the Elder and the mother of two kings, Edmund and Eadred, and of two daughters, Eadburh, who became a nun at Winchester and was venerated as a saint, and Eadgifu. Edward married Eadgifu c.919; she was his third wife. When he died in 924, it was the sons of earlier marriages who came to the throne and Eadgifu disappears from court. By 939, however, all her stepsons were dead, apparently without offspring, and Eadgifu's sons now reigned in turn. Her triumphant return to court is signalled in her prominence in the witness lists of charters; during the reign of Edmund, the king, his mother, and his brother appear almost as a triumvirate. Eadgifu's influence remained great when her second son, Eadred, came to the throne in 946: indications from charter witness lists that her power waned slightly after 952 may simply reflect the special nature of these (‘Dunstan B’) charters. The death of Eadred in 955 saw another turn in Eadgifu's fortunes. In the course of the ensuing struggle for the throne between her grandsons, she was first deprived of all her lands by the eldest of them, Eadwig, who became king, and later restored by the younger, Edgar, after he came to the throne of Wessex in 959. These shifts suggest she may herself have taken sides in this struggle, probably against Eadwig. Her future was at stake; the marriage of Eadwig to Ælfgifu threatened Eadgifu's position at court and required that her landed endowment be given to the new queen. Although she recovered some lands, and Edgar made generous gifts to his grandmother, his own marriages meant that her days as a queen were over. She was rarely at court after 959 and probably lived in religious retirement. Her last appearance has a typically familial context, at the great gathering of the royal family in 966, attested in the witness list of Edgar's charter for the refoundation of New Minster, Winchester. The presence of the elderly dowager queen added to the demonstration of family unity at such a potentially divisive moment. Eadgifu probably died and was buried at Winchester but the date is unknown. Eadgifu is remembered as a friend and ally of saintly churchmen; she persuaded Æthelwold to remain in England and she tried to get a bishopric for Dunstan. In one grant by Eadred to his mother, she is described as ‘famosa famula Dei’ (‘celebrated handmaid of God’; AS chart., S 562) . This secondary supportive role is a cliché of saints' lives and only a partial picture. Eadgifu's wide interest in the foundation and endowment of churches—she was remembered as a benefactor at Christ Church, Canterbury—and in land acquisition, particularly in eastern England, show a queen actively involved in the extension of West Saxon power. Such an extension was the motive for her marriage, since she was a wealthy woman. Her father had left his ‘ancestral inheritance’ at Cooling and ‘Osterland’ in Kent to her: Cooling had been given a century earlier by Cenwulf, king of the Mercians, to his thegn Eadwulf, perhaps one of Sigehelm's forebears (AS chart., S 1211, 163). Farleigh, Kent, which Sigehelm received from King Alfred (AS chart., S 350), also passed through Eadgifu's hands (AS chart., S 1212). The augmentation of her wealth by her sons and grandsons is further testimony to her involvement in royal rule. Eadred, for example, gave her land at Felpham, Sussex, during his lifetime and bequeathed to her the royal vills at Amesbury, Wiltshire, Basing, Hampshire, and Wantage, Berkshire, and all his booklands in Surrey, Sussex, and Kent. She may even have acted as a sort of regent in Kent, where the will of one thegn (AS chart., S 1511) was apparently arranged before her, in company with Oda, archbishop of Canterbury (and so between 941 and 958). Eadgifu's political career, its peaks and vicissitudes, were shaped by dynastic politics. She is an example of the potential power, and of the accompanying vulnerability, such politics meant for an early medieval queen. Pauline Stafford Sources C. Hart, ‘Two queens of England’, Ampleforth Journal, 82 (1977), 10–15, 54 · F. E. Harmer, ed., Select English historical documents of the ninth and tenth centuries (1914) · M. A. Meyer, ‘Women and the tenth century English monastic reform’, Revue Bénédictine, 87 (1977), 34–61 · A. Campbell, ed. and trans., Encomium Emmae reginae, CS, 3rd ser., 72 (1949), 62–5 · P. A. Stafford, ‘The king's wife in Wessex, 800–1066’, Past and Present, 91 (1981), 3–27 · D. N. Dumville, Wessex and England from Alfred to Edgar (1992) · The life of St Æthelwold / Wulfstan of Winchester, ed. M. Lapidge and M. Winterbottom, OMT (1991) · W. Stubbs, ed., Memorials of St Dunstan, archbishop of Canterbury, Rolls Series, 63 (1874) · J. A. Robinson, The times of Saint Dunstan (1923) · N. Ramsay, M. Sparks, and T. Tatton-Brown, eds., St Dunstan: his life, times and cult (1992) · M. A. Meyer, ‘The queen's “demesne” in later Anglo-Saxon England’, The culture of Christendom (1993), 75–113 · AS chart., S 350; 562; 1211, 163; 1212; 1511 © Oxford University Press 2004–5 All rights reserved: see legal notice Oxford University Press Pauline Stafford, ‘Eadgifu (b. in or before 904, d. in or after 966)’, Oxford Dictionary of National Biography, Oxford University Press, 2004 [http://www.oxforddnb.com/view/article/52307, accessed 24 Sept 2005] Eadgifu (b. in or before 904, d. in or after 966): doi:10.1093/ref:odnb/523075 |
Family | Edward of England "the Elder" b. 875, d. 17 Jul 924 | |
Children |
|
Last Edited | 24 Sep 2005 |
Citations
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-16.
- [S218] Marlyn Lewis, Ancestry of Elizabeth of York.
- [S232] Don Charles Stone, Ancient and Medieval Descents, 10-15.
- [S338] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 8th ed., 1-15.
- [S376] Unknown editor, unknown short title.
- [S168] Frederick Lewis Weis, Ancestral Roots, 1-17.
- [S232] Don Charles Stone, Ancient and Medieval Descents, 10-16.
Sigelhelm of Kent1
M, #1650, d. after 962
Death* | after 962 | 2 |
Name Variation | Sigillin (?)2 | |
Name Variation | Sigehelm3 | |
Title* | Ealdorman of Kent3 |
Family | ||
Child |
|
Last Edited | 21 Nov 2004 |
Close